Class 
 
 Boot 
 
 GopyrigM°_ 
 
 COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 
 
We 
 
 SPIRITUALISM 
 
 of 
 
 NATURE 
 
 By H. L. CHAPMAN 
 
 Marcellas, Michigan 
 
 f 
 
 COPYRIGHT 1922 
 
 Bij Rev. H. L. Chapman 
 
 The Spiritualism of Nature, Harmon- 
 izing the Continuity of Life, With 
 Eternal Unchangeable Law, As 
 the Source of Things. 
 
 VERSUS 
 
 A Personal God and Creation 
 
 Being a Series of Lectures Delivered 
 Written as Dictated < 
 
H. L. CHAPMAN 
 
 The following is the first ever given in our 
 developing circle. It seems to be a kind of prophecy 
 of my work, signifying the long but slow progress 
 up to a final good work. 
 A thimble and a parasol come here to me, 
 And what it means, in the future we'll see, 
 A brick and a cob, that's all very good, 
 And among the rest comes an armful of wood, 
 And here is a broom, and there is a pail, 
 And away over yonder, hangs a mop on a nail. 
 
 AUG 14 1922 
 ©GU677872 
 
MRS. TRYPHENA IVESON CHAPMAN 
 
 Passed to Spirit Life, March 27, 1916 
 And so it is the stars that shine the brightest 
 Are so often the ones that soonest pass from sight, 
 But in the passing, still they shine, 
 And, as they roll their endless course along 
 They make their pathway bright, and theirs the 
 
 song, of peace and quiet. 
 As through the boundless realms of space they soar, 
 Obey eternal law, and know no fear, 
 E'en so, the soul goes outward from its form of clay, 
 Into the vast unknown, there fully to obey 
 The unknown laws, by the change made known, 
 And thus obeying, ever journey on towards the 
 
 goal 
 Where God is love, and love, eternal soul 
 
FOREWORD 
 
 The writer of this book is an old friend of ours 
 whom we have known many years. He is one of 
 Michigan's Spiritual Philosophers, Naturalists and 
 Poets. Ee has for many years brought comfort to 
 the sorrowing, hope to the erring, light to those in 
 spiritual darkness, and given to the world the all 
 important truths of the New Revelation, Modern 
 Spiritualism. He has published in this book a 
 number of his many lectures and poems which he 
 has given under the inspiration of his spirit guides 
 and teachers, often taking the subjects the audience 
 chooses to name, and at once, without hesitation, he 
 proceeds to improvise verses full of good philosophy, 
 science, wisdom and the religion of Spiritualism. 
 
 In these improvisations this remarkable medium 
 demonstrates beyond a question, the truth of spirit 
 influence or control, and their ability to inspire and 
 direct the thought of the medium,' and to teach the 
 great truths revealed in Spiritualism through spirit 
 communion. 
 
 To me this fact is well known, because I am a 
 medium for the same phases of manifestation as our 
 good brother Chapman, and through personal 
 experience I KNOW that spirits control, inspire and 
 speak their thought through mediums. Knowing 
 this I feel worthy and well qualified, duly and truly 
 prepared to make the statements mentioned above. 
 
 Mr. Chapman's work for Spiritualism has always 
 been of the best, and I am certain, though I have 
 read but a part of this New Book, that it is a very 
 valuable addition to the literature of Modern 
 
Spiritualism and will be an important and valuable 
 aid to all its readers who are seeking to know the 
 truth and are willing to accept the teachings of the 
 lowly Nazarene who said "The truth shall make 
 you free." 
 
 Spiritualists are Free Thinkers. They do not all 
 think alike, as those who are tethered to orthodox 
 creeds are supposed to. Every Spiritualist is per- 
 mitted by every other Spiritualist to think as he 
 pleases; to believe as his reason directs, and to give 
 expression freely, on all proper occasions to his 
 honest belief. Spiritualists agree to disagree on 
 points of difference of opinion, and by contrasting 
 those opinions they learn and are able to arrive at 
 the truth. 
 
 Therefore let me say the author of this work is 
 an honest and capable man and is desirous of bless- 
 ing his fellow men as he has been blessed by the 
 spiritual truths he has received and teaches, and 
 this is why he has published this book. May 
 heaven bless him in his effort to bless others. 
 
 Of course, I do not suppose that anyone will hold 
 me responsible for every sentiment expressed in 
 this book as we do not see everything through the 
 same lenses, yet I can say that the doctrines taught 
 in it in essence are true, and I gladly recommend 
 the book to the seeker after truth. 
 
 The more I learn of the new book, the better I like it. 
 REV. E. W. SPRAGUE 
 
Dedicated to 
 
 My Dearly Beloved Wife 
 The Spirit World, 
 
 My Friends and Kindred, 
 All Whose Hearts Beat in Sympathy 
 With the Throbbing Hearts of 
 Humanity 
 
PREFACE bp the Author 
 
 In publishing this book, I do so with the highest 
 respect for the belief of each and every individual, 
 whether agreeing with, or differing from my 
 views, for I long have considered it a demonstrat- 
 ed fact, that we each believe according to the evi- 
 dence brought to bear, whether that evidence be 
 much or little. 
 
 While I may be wrong in my conclusions, yet I 
 have failed to find any evidence whatever, that 
 there is, or ever has been, a personal, or indi- 
 vidual God, who with infinite knowledge and 
 power has created and still controls all things. 
 
 If there are any that can produce evidence that 
 such a God does, or ever has existed, I hope and 
 trust they will bring it forward at once, for the 
 world to-day is asking for light on this subject; 
 we do not want fiction or myth, we want practical 
 demonstration, or logical deductions. 
 
 In presenting the thoughts herein contained. I 
 do so hoping that either directly, or indirectly 
 through kindly criticism, to bring broader and 
 higher thoughts to many, fully realizing that 
 whosoever may be wrong, cannot be benefitted by 
 adhering to wrong, for truth alone can make us 
 free. 
 
 If we look at the teachings of the Bible from 
 the standpoint of science and reason, right and 
 wrong, we find the teachings of a creation, the 
 fall of man, eternal damnation, and the redemp- 
 tion from sin through a belief in a personal God, a 
 three in one God, the Son being as old as the 
 Father, and the all wise and all powerful creator 
 of all things, including the devil if there was one, 
 
2 PREFACE 
 
 and sin of all kinds, and also being the designer 
 of the plan of redemption, through belief in this 
 God, and these teachings, and that belief, repent- 
 ance and baptism at the eleventh hour, will free 
 us from all sins and wrong doing, and pass us, 
 "Scott free," into a great heaven, there to sing 
 and play on a harp for a thousand years, or 
 through the endless ages of time. 
 
 Then we shall find that none of the above 
 named teachings, harmonize with natural law, 
 the Infinite, Eternal, Unchangeable, Omnipresent 
 principles, inherent in nature, which principles 
 must have been at least a part of the creation, if 
 there ever was a creation, which creation by a 
 personal God, I shall endeavor to show, could 
 never have been, but under the eternal, unchange- 
 able laws of nature have always existed in some 
 form. 
 
 It is with a thought of giving a broader view 
 and a better light, that will help to bring the 
 world to a better and happier condition, and free 
 the people from idol worship, and its dogmas 
 that have held the world in darkness through the 
 long ages past; free them from those teachings 
 that have caused more war, misery, suffering, and 
 more evil doing and crime of all kinds, than any 
 other teaching the world has ever known, which 
 wrong doing is based on the teaching, that God 
 will forgive them, make them free and happy, if 
 at the last hour they believe repent and are bap- 
 tized. 
 
 St. Luke XV. and 7th. "Joy shall be in heaven 
 over one sinner that repenteth, more than over 
 ninety and nine just persons" a teaching that says 
 to the wrong doer, repent and be free. 
 
 Then even the Kaizer, can escape punishment 
 (having ample time to repent) although by his 
 orders, thousands upon thousands of good, honest 
 upright, moral men and women, and even little 
 children, have been slain unrepentant, who ac- 
 
PREFACE 3 
 
 cording to these teachings have been, or will be, 
 plunged into an eternal life of misery and tor- 
 ment, while the Kaiser, who caused it, repents 
 and goes into a condition of eternal bliss. 
 
 Are such teachings just and right? 
 
 Is it reasonable to suppose an infinite and all 
 wise God, with perfect foreknowledge of all 
 things, and who is all powerful to create, govern 
 and control, could do such a thing? 
 
 Consider for a moment, think of such a God 
 without beginning or ending, with foreknowledge 
 of all that has been, now is, or is to be just think 
 of his asking and demanding the little finite, short 
 lived, ignorant man, whom he has created with- 
 out giving him the knowledge of good or evil, to 
 worship him, or be eternally damned and tor- 
 mented. 
 
 Think of that kind of a God creating man and 
 placing before him all kinds of temptation and 
 also creating a , devil to lead him on, yes, ask 
 yourself, could man, a finite being commit so 
 great a wrong towards humanity, as this great 
 and infinite God has committed if these teachings 
 are true, which we think they cannot be, for we 
 cannot conceive of or imagine an infinite being 
 with all power, knowledge and wisdom, giving 
 the world such a lot of teachings, that do not 
 harmonize with the great unchangeable laws of 
 nature, which he must have created, if he has 
 created all things as claimed? 
 
 It is not the belief in the teachings of a priest- 
 made book of the dark and distant ignorant past, 
 that shall give you eternal life and happiness, for 
 Life, Spirit, Consciousness and Intelligence &re 
 eternal principles in nature. 
 
 We deem it a fact that joy and happiness here and hereafter, 
 will be to each one just what he makes it. 
 
 He cannot cast his load of sin on the shoulders of another, 
 but each must bear his own burden. 
 
4 PREFACE 
 
 To know the truth and live it. 
 
 To know and live in harmony with the Infinite, 
 Eternal, Unchangeable, Omnipresent principles in- 
 herent in nature, which we call natural law, will 
 bring us freedom and happiness here and here- 
 after. 
 
 Bearing in mind that Life, Spirit, Intelligence, 
 Consciousness, are eternal principles that can 
 never die, we are publishing this book to help, if 
 possible, to free the minds of men from the teach- 
 ings of the long ago ignorant past and give a 
 broader and better light and help to lead the 
 world along the lines of truth and justice, peace 
 and harmony, friendship and brotherly love, in 
 harmony with the eternal unchangeable laws of 
 nature, which rule over and govern all things. 
 
 This Book is not written as a story, but it is in- 
 tended to show that the Bible story of creation, 
 the fall of man, redemption from sin by and 
 through Vicarious Atonement, to a future of 
 eternal bliss, or of eternal torment, is simply a 
 great fiction, which is not in harmony with the 
 eternal, unchangeable laws of nature, which laws 
 will be brought to bear in handling the different 
 subjects discussed. 
 
 It is also intended to show a substantial basis 
 for the continuity of life, and Spirit communion. 
 
 By some it might be considered that we repeat 
 certain lines of thought in various places, however 
 it is a well known fact that in scientific work along 
 any line of natural phenomena, which man has 
 been able to investigate and prove, there has in 
 every instance been a cause, a principle, a law, 
 underlying or sustaining every' phenomenon, and 
 wherever said phenomenon occurs, there will be 
 found the same prime principle or law underlying 
 or governing it. 
 
 Therefore, in establishing our statement that 
 the prime principles of nature, natural law, are 
 co-eternal with time and space and govern all 
 
PREFACE 5 
 
 things, it is found that in handling the various 
 subjects the same unchangeable principles are 
 brought to bear, being as they are the foundation 
 of all the phenomena of nature, even as Addition, 
 Subtraction, Multiplication, Division, are the 
 prime principles underlying all mathematical 
 problems, therefore, like the principles of math- 
 ematics, when ever such proplems are being con- 
 sidered, these principles are brought to bear. 
 
 Why am I so radical? Because TRUTH is always 
 radical as compared with any untruth. Not long 
 ago I purchased a book entitled, "How to prepare 
 manuscripts," after a careful reading I found 
 that at least 90 per cent of it was what any one 
 who writes for the press would already know, the 
 main features being to have it neatly typewritten, 
 the words properly spelled, and the sentences 
 properly constructed and punctuated. 
 
 In the other ten per cent it said, "You must 
 know what your readers want, what they like, so 
 when they have read they will say that is just 
 exactly my own opinion." 
 
 To be pleased may be and probably is, all that 
 some people care for. 
 
 For books or lectures, certainly the people at 
 large will give more solid money, or go farther to 
 hear some one tell them something that is just 
 what they themselves believe, something strictly 
 in harmony with their own views, than they would 
 to read or hear any other thing that could be 
 written or said, that is, it pleases them to know 
 that some speaker or writer believes just what 
 they believe. But I ask, how much benefit do you 
 really get from such a book or lecture, yes, how 
 much? 
 
 This is the process of old fogyism, desiring to 
 hear your own opinions expressed, and then laud- 
 ing the book or speaker that has told nothing new, 
 nothing that you did not already believe; that 
 principle has held the world back during all the 
 
6 PREFACE 
 
 years past, both politically and religiously, or 
 Spiritually. 
 
 If my lecture, or my book, does not present 
 some thoughts that are new to you, something to 
 stir up your thinking capacity or something to rile 
 your temper and make you think, then I shall feel 
 that it has done but little good. 
 
 If it is, as in so many cases, a lot of talk and 
 really nothing said, nothing backed up by any proof 
 or evidence, then I should be compelled to rely on 
 something to please, something in harmony with 
 your line of thought, but in my work I always try 
 to present some thought, that is backed up by 
 history or science, or sustained by the eternal 
 unchangeable laws of nature and natural phenom- 
 ena. 
 
 If there is not something in my work to wake up 
 the dormant mentality and make you think, then 
 I shall hope to meet you on the level, with a view 
 to learning something, something that I have 
 missed and you have gained. 
 
 Now I am not infallible, but like other mortals, 
 I may be mistaken. So if my line of thought, as 
 presented herein, should conflict with your relig- 
 ious views, do not at once condemn it as false teach- 
 ing, but investigate and know for yourself, whether 
 the thoughts are in harmony with the eternal laws 
 of nature, or sustained by historical or scientific 
 demonstrated facts, for I have endeavored to 
 prove my statements by said facts, or by giving a 
 better explanation of the eternal, unchangeable 
 laws of nature, pertaining to the different sub- 
 jects discussed. 
 
 If I am wrong, I most sincerely hope that facts 
 or logical reasoning, based on these principles of 
 natural law, may be brought to my attention, for 
 it is the real truth, that both you and I want, for we 
 know if we are wrong, we cannot be benefitted 
 by adhering to wrong, for only the truth can make 
 us free. 
 
PREFACE 7 
 
 Science depends on Analysis, or the separation 
 and sifting out as it were, the different features or 
 facts of any question or substance as by analysis 
 the assayist separates the crude rough ore into its 
 various parts, showing the exact amount, kind and 
 quality of each metal it contains. 
 
 While chemical Synthesis is the putting together 
 of known substances to form a compound that 
 cannot be distinguished from a natural compound. 
 
 And in this book I have tried first to analize 
 some of the teachings of the past, that is, to 
 separate and show them as natural law presents 
 them, and second, by the known laws of nature 
 construct a substantial foundation for the teaching 
 of the continuity of life and spirit communion, 
 based purely on natural law. To sustain the phe- 
 nomena that I have witnessed, therefore in reading 
 this book do not acept my word as proof, for I may 
 be mistaken, I am not infallible, so please do not 
 condemn me as being only a radical, for I am 
 earnestly and candidly seeking the truth, and I 
 fully believe I have only pointed out facts accord- 
 ing to the laws of nature, which cannot lie, they 
 are unchangeable, therefore if you doubt, study 
 the laws of nature and know for your self. 
 
 The poems in this book speak of the rhythmic 
 harmony of a soul freed from the bondage of the 
 false, and receiving a little gleam of the true 
 light that is to enlighten the world, a taste as it 
 were, of the richness of the joy that comes from 
 even a partial knowledge and understanding of the 
 eternal principles that rule over and govern all 
 things, which principles are the very foundation of 
 all science and philosophy, and always lead to- 
 ward progress, health and happiness, in just 
 proportion as they are understood and lived up to. 
 
HEW TO THE LINE 
 
 Hew to the line, no matter where the chips may- 
 fall, 
 
 The truth, will never lead a man astray, 
 Then seek the truth forever, one and all, 
 
 Giving not to error, the right of way. 
 
 If solid fact, shall prove that we are wrong, 
 Then by that fact, lets change our course to 
 right, 
 
 And not forever sing the doleful song 
 
 Of ignorance, error, the worlds foul blight. 
 
 Awake, Oh Soul, and be forever free, 
 But truth alone, can ever make you so. 
 
 Then seek through Natures endless laws, the light, 
 The facts, the truth, and you shall surely know. 
 
 Hew to the line, with earnest careful thought, 
 With infinite eternal law, thy guide, 
 
 The Chips will fall where error now is taught, 
 And much of wrong will surely cast aside. 
 
JESUS THE NAZARINE 
 
 Before reading the body of this book, I would 
 wish to call the reader's attention to some points 
 in the New Testament regarding Jesus. 
 
 I believe it has long been considered that the 
 gospels according to Sts. Matthew, Mark and Luke, 
 contain the most complete record of Jesus and his 
 work. 
 
 It seems to be generally taught by the various 
 Christian religions, that Jesus was more than a 
 man, that he was a God, that God the Son, God 
 the Father, and God the Holy Ghost were, and 
 are, all one and the same. 
 
 In regard to this, I know of no better evidence 
 to establish what he was, than what these gospels 
 state that he himself said, so I shall herewith 
 quote a few of his statements, and refer you to a 
 few others, all of which, I would advise you to 
 look up and read carefully, that you may better 
 understand what he claimed in this respect. 
 
 If these gospels are infallible, as considered by 
 the Christian Churches, I think this testimony 
 from his own words will be sufficient evidence to 
 convince you that Jesus was a man, and not a 
 God, and that he made no further claim of God- 
 ship. 
 
 However, the Apostles and teachers made the 
 claim of Godship for him, on account of the 
 wonderful work he did, of which work, I have not 
 the least doubt, that at least much that is record- 
 ed as his work is true, for that class of work has 
 occurred in practically all ages and countries, 
 according to authentic history, and occurs in all 
 civilized countries today, except where law 
 forbids it. 
 
 I would refer first to the Gospel according to St. 
 Matthew, XVII — and 9th: "And as they came 
 down from the Mountain Jesus charged them say- 
 ing. Tell the vision to no man until the Son of Man 
 
io JESUS THE NAZARINE 
 
 be risen from the dead" Same chapter, 22nd verse, 
 "The son of man shall be betrayed into the hands 
 of men." Also, VIII-20th, XVI, 13-16, 20, "Whom 
 say they that I the Son of man am," Peter said, 
 "Thou art the Christ the Son of the living God." 
 "Then charged he his disciples that they should 
 tell no man that he was Jesus the Christ," also St. 
 Mark XIV-21-41, St. Luke IX-20-21. "He said unto 
 them, 'But whom say ye that I am?' Peter 
 answering said, 'The Christ of God' "And he 
 straightly charged them and commanded them to 
 tell no man that thing." also same chapter, 22-44- 
 56 and 58 verses. 
 
 If these gospels are infallible, as claimed by the 
 churches, then we think these statements of Jesus 
 himself are sufficient evidence to prove that he 
 was a man, and only a man. 
 
 Further, if it is a fact that he arose from the 
 dead on the third day, as recorded, and if it is also 
 a fact that he was a God, as claimed, then the 
 fact that he arose from the dead would be no evi- 
 dence that common men should arise from the 
 dead. But if he was a man, and then arose from 
 the dead, then his arising would be as a type of 
 what men might expect in their own case. 
 
 As Spiritualists, we believe he was just what he 
 claimed to be-a man-and we believe he arose from 
 the dead as a spirit, and that men to day, arise 
 from the dead as spirits, which was the same 
 manner in which Jesus arose, according to the 
 evidence given by Sts. Matthew and Mark, see 
 Matthew XXVIII, 9-10, St. Mark XVI,9-18 in the 
 17th verse he said, "And these signs shall follow 
 them that believe." Now what church believes 
 to such an extent that those signs follow them? 
 Are they not the Spiritualists? 
 
 Now I accept the teachings of Jesus, not as a 
 God, but taking him to be a man, as per his own 
 words according to the Gospels above cited I con- 
 sider him as being a great medium, a good man, 
 
JESUS TH E NAZARINE 1 1 
 
 probably not better than Confucius, who was born 
 551 years before Jesus, and taught practically all 
 the moral teachings that Jesus taught, and it is 
 quite probable that Jesus copied from Confucius, 
 and studied his work much during the time that is 
 not accounted for in the New Testament, that is for 
 about 22 years between the time when he was 12, 
 and 34 years of age, No one knows exactly, as 
 they did not begin reckoning time according to the 
 present Christian era, until about the sixth cen- 
 tury after his supposed birth date, and it was 
 supposed that he taught for about three years or 
 until the age of 37 years. 
 
 However, we find the great teachings of Jesus 
 might be summed up in his moral teachings and his 
 teachings of Immortality. He always favored the 
 welfare of the common people, and especially the 
 poor, as against the rich or capitalist class, he 
 always taught the principle of brotherhood ;and 
 equality; in other words, he taught Socialism pure 
 and simple, and we find today the teachings of 
 the spirit friends nearly always teach the same 
 principles, but do not teach the fall of man, 
 vicarious atonement, or eternal damnation, except 
 in a few cases where a Priest, Minister, or ignorant 
 Layman in spirit, has been able to control a medium 
 before said medium had outgrown his church 
 belief. 
 
 Some of our ablest writers say, "A belief in 
 immortality, not only consoles the individual, but 
 is a powerful influence to bring peace between 
 individuals, tending to cause them to become as 
 brothers striving to assist each other. This I con- 
 sider as being true. 
 
 But we find the church has condemned every 
 proof of the continuity of life since the council of 
 Nice, except what has come through the Pope or 
 the Priest or through Rulers by so called divine 
 right, rulers of the Church and State. 
 
 The teachings of the Spirits were too good, too 
 
12 JESUS THE NAZARINE 
 
 high to be given to the common people, because it 
 would have freed them from bondage, from serf- 
 dom, and they would no longer have been subject 
 to the rulers by divine right, so the rulers would 
 no longer have been able by their aid, to amass 
 wealth and live in idle luxury. 
 
 Spiritualism has absolutely proven the Continu- 
 ity of life or immortality, and that no soul is con- 
 demned to eternal torment, neither can people 
 rid themselves of their own wrong doings, by cast- 
 ing their burdens of wrong on the shoulders of 
 others. 
 
 The church refers with pride to the great ad- 
 vance it has made, but it must not be forgotten 
 that the church today is in league with the 
 Capitalist class, the rich, contrary to the teaching 
 of Jesus, and with the untold millions of money 
 that has been taken from the common people, and 
 spent in teaching the great fiction, as upheld by 
 the church, it seems wonderful that it has not 
 made greater progress. 
 
 I do not hesitate to say that if the Spiritualistic 
 teachings could use one half the amount expend- 
 ed directly and indirectly to advance the church 
 teachings, that in less than ten years Spiritualists 
 would out number the Christians by ten to one, if 
 not more, for there are no higher morals taught 
 by any church, and no other church teaches and demon- 
 strates the fact of the continuity of life. 
 
13 
 Music Of the Spheres 
 
 It's music that stirs the soul 
 
 To wonderful deeds of war; 
 Music, that softens the heart, 
 
 With wonderful soothing power. 
 
 It's music, of martial band, 
 
 Or orchestras that play, 
 That has called the masses in 
 
 From the country far away. 
 
 It's the deep toned organs peal, 
 
 The sweet trilling voice that's heard, 
 
 That calls to worship today, 
 
 Far more than the Master's word. 
 
 It's music, holy and high, 
 
 Of Nature, that stirs the soul, 
 In old oceans solemn roar, 
 
 Or the thunders mighty roll. 
 
 In the tiny insects song, 
 
 Or Chirp of birds, in the trees, 
 The voice of grasses or grain 
 
 When stirred by the balmy breeze. 
 
 Or thoughts of the flight of time, 
 How short is the mortal breath, 
 
 But music, from heaven's clime, 
 Still repeats, there is no death. 
 
 As solemn, and lone, at night, 
 
 We look at the stars on high, 
 And feel that thrill of heart, 
 
 As worlds seem moving by. 
 
 It's music of the spheres, 
 
 That shall touch each human soul, 
 To lift them from thoughts of wrong, 
 
 To good, while the ages roll. 
 
 Not one weak soul shall die, 
 
 Not in all the coming years, 
 For it is recorded thus, 
 
 In the music of the spheres. 
 
14 
 
 THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 
 
 It has been stated by one of the great Chautau- 
 qua speakers that there is a class of people up in 
 New England, that claim to send their thoughts 
 out over the country, similar to the electric currents 
 of the wireless telegraph, and heal the sick and 
 then he says, "THERE IS ABSOLUTELY NOTH- 
 ING IN IT." 
 
 Answering this statement I wish to present a 
 few facts. 
 
 It is a well known fact that suggestion heals, 
 likewise suggestion often injures or makes ill, 
 which can easily be demonstrated. For instance; A 
 lady was washing and called her daughter to 
 wring some clothes from the bluing water. It 
 turned her finger nails blue, she called her mothers 
 attention to it, and the mother said, "They do look 
 bad, do you feel ill?" She replied, "yes" and 
 came near fainting. It was several days before she 
 recovered from the effect of that suggestion, 
 although the mother saw at once, what was com- 
 ing and told her she was all right, it was only just 
 the bluing in the water that had settled on her 
 nails, but the suggestion had done its work, and 
 the correction was too late to overcome what had 
 been done. 
 
 Another case, A man with rheumatic trouble so 
 he could not walk without crutches, was cured by 
 a slap on the back, together with the suggestion, 
 "Take that and be well, it's better than the rheu- 
 matism," In less than ten minutes the crutches 
 were thrown aside and the man was free from 
 rheumatic trouble. 
 
 This is undoubtedly one class of healing done as 
 Spirit healing, Christian Science healing, Mind 
 cure, Faith cure etc, no matter what you call it, it 
 serves to demonstrate that there is a healing power 
 in suggestion, and if it be anything more than sug- 
 
THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 15 
 
 gestion, then that power goes with the suggestion, 
 a healer may sit down by a patient and say, "Now 
 keep very quiet for a short time and just remember 
 this, I am going to sit down by you and relieve you 
 of that severe pain." You will realize that it is 
 growing less, and it will soon be gone, and you will 
 rapidly recover. 
 
 However there are other healing forces that do 
 not come under the head of suggestion. 
 
 Now since Suggestion heals, and suggestions are 
 thoughts expressed and received, the question is, 
 does thought travel without material contact? 
 
 It is a matter of history, that when the English 
 were fighting in India, the Natives at Bombay 
 would receive accurate reports of the results of 
 battles in the interior, from twelve to twenty-four 
 hours quicker than the English could, although 
 the English had control of the country and the best 
 facilities for transmitting; information that could 
 be had at that time. 
 
 When asked how they got the information, they 
 replied, "Our friends at the front, send out their 
 thoughts, and we have sensitives here that can re- 
 ceive them. 
 
 There is also ample evidence in Mind reading, 
 Thought Transference, Spirit or Soul Communion, 
 as recorded in the papers during the past few 
 years, thus establishing the fact that thought does 
 travel without material contact. 
 
 Now scientists tell us that all substances, of 
 whatever nature, have their certain rate of vi- 
 bration, and to change the rate of vibration, 
 changes the substance. 
 
 To illustrate, a cake of ice, when heat is applied, 
 which is a higher rate of vibration, the ice becomes 
 water, still more heat and it becomes steam, again 
 more heat and it becomes super heated steam or 
 vapor; it vanishes, we can no longer see it, yet we 
 know it is not destroyed. If in an air tight recep- 
 tacle, it can be condensed back into water and 
 
16 THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 
 
 frozen into ice of the same weight as before. 
 
 Now I want you to remember that,action, of what- 
 ever kind, is always the result of energy, and thought being 
 action, is the result of energy set in motion. Action, by the 
 soul, the living conscious entity that can say, "Z thi?ik therefore 
 I airf ' hence thought is not a thing, but it is the result of a 
 thing, the soul, which sets energy in action, which actio?i is vi- 
 bration. 
 
 In writing this on the paper, I am only using 
 characters, which if understood, will start your 
 conscious entity acting in the line of thought ex- 
 pressed in these characters by my conscious entity. 
 
 So our great means of transmitting thought to a 
 distance as papers and letters are not direct trans- 
 mission, for it is only done by signs, yet I fully be- 
 lieve the time will come when thought will be 
 largely transmitted from soul to soul without the 
 use of material things as pen, ink and paper. 
 
 Now I wish to make some notes on vibration and 
 see what it can do for us. 
 
 Here is a piano, yonder across the room is an- 
 other. If the two pianos are in exact tune with 
 each other and you play this piano, the wires on 
 the other will vibrate, playing the same music. 
 This is caused by the vibration of the air. But if 
 these instruments are not in tune with each other, 
 its strings will not respond to the air vibrations, as 
 they cannot vibrate in harmony with the air vibra- 
 tions. YOU SEE THEY ARE VERY SENSITIVE; 
 only a slight difference in the tuning changes their 
 rate of vibration. 
 
 Now over yonder is a lady who, by nature, or by 
 long and careful effort, has become so sensitive, 
 so in harmony with soul vibrations of those in 
 Spirit life, that she can often catch their soul 
 vibrations and transmit them through her vocal 
 organs, giving forth the thought or message they 
 would send if this be true, then thought can travel. 
 
 It is only a process of nature, but the world has 
 gone mad, as it were, seeking the almighty dollar 
 
THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 17 
 
 (the God of the twentieth century) and neglected 
 the higher Spiritual forces which constantly tend to 
 make life sweeter and the world better every- 
 where. 
 
 Now another feature of vibration: If you strike 
 something with a hammer you have a single sound, 
 but if you strike at the rate of sixteen times per 
 second, you have a continuous sound, a low musical 
 tone; if you increase the number of strokes per 
 second, you have a higher musical tone until you 
 reach a rate of three thousand per second, at this 
 rate the tone is so high, and the vibrations so rapid, 
 the human ear cannot vibrate at that rate, and you 
 cannot hear the sound produced. 
 
 However, we know there are more rapid sound 
 vibrations and higher tones, which are heard by 
 birds, small animals and insects. Certainly insects 
 have a voice and ears to hear it. 
 
 Watch the Robin on the lawn some morning, see 
 him hopping along and stopping to listen, Now 
 watch him closely, notice him turn his head one 
 side and listen intently, then make a sudden dive 
 and pull up an earth worm, and away he goes to 
 feed the little robins in the home nest. 
 
 How did he know where the worm was? He 
 heard it, heard a sound you could not hear, and by 
 the sound located it. 
 
 Now you see the human ear cannot hear sounds 
 that vibrate at least much more than three 
 thousand per second, (since the wonderful de- 
 velopment of the Radiophone and amplifier it is 
 claimed that a rate of near seven thousand has 
 been heard) The next rate of vibration of which 
 Man is conscious, dull red light which scientists tell 
 us is the rate of 466 trillion times per second, while 
 the ultra violet ray vibrates at the rate of 699 
 trillions times per second. 
 
 Between these two rates, your eyes can see, but 
 the immense field between 3000 which you hear, 
 and 466 trillion times per second which you see, 
 
18 THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 
 
 you cannot comprehend. 
 
 While we know that such vibrations fill this 
 great field, we know but very little of what it con- 
 tains, neither do we know what is beyond the 
 limit of light. 
 
 It is only natural for those who have a know- 
 ledge of Spirit life and spirit communion, to think 
 that the spirit of our lost ones are within the great 
 scope of vibrations which we can neither see nor 
 hear with the human eye or ear. 
 
 Now since everything which we can see or hear, 
 has its individual rate of vibration, and since there 
 is such a difference between the rate of vibrations 
 we hear, and those we see, it is only natural to 
 suppose THERE ARE THINGS in that space that 
 we cannot see or hear, so we would ask the skeptic 
 to stop and think, before he says there is no such 
 thing as spirits, because he cannot hear or see 
 them, but rather, let us think there are many 
 things we do not know of as yet. 
 
 Is it not possible that the spirits of the departed 
 have a vibratory rate between what we can hear 
 and what we can see, and that it is only their 
 vibratory rate that hides them from us? 
 
 We can hardly say there is no such thing as 
 spirit, for it has been recorded by every known 
 race as far back as any record has been kept. Go 
 back to the teachings of the old Bible, to Confu- 
 cius, to Brahma, Buddha, Jesus, to the wilds of 
 Africa, and the natives of our own America, and 
 we find some of the most beautiful legends, to say 
 nothing of the wonderful spirit phenomena, of the 
 present day. 
 
 Now I have traced vibration to some extent with 
 a view to showing that our spirit friends are right 
 around us here in earth life, yet on account of 
 their vibratory rate we can neither hear nor see 
 them with the ordinary eye or ear. 
 
 Now let us consider what the telephone has done 
 for us, and how it works. You call up your friend 
 
THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 19 
 
 over at the next town, he answers and you say, 
 "Hello John, how are you to day?" Pretty well, 
 thank you. How are you?" comes back at once. 
 You do not have to ask who is talking, you re- 
 cognize the voice, but what has happened? 
 
 Your conscious living entity, that, as it were, 
 stands back of your brain, SENDS FORTH ITS 
 THOUGHT VIBRATIONS BY MEANS OF EN- 
 ERGY WHICH IT SETS IN ACTION. These 
 thought waves reach the sensorum where they are 
 analized, and sent to that part of the brain that con- 
 trols your vocal organs, causing them to vibrate, 
 your vocal organs, acting, send forth sound vibra- 
 tions acting on the air causing it to vibrate, the 
 vibrating air strikes the transmitter plate causing 
 it to vibrate, the vibrating transmitter plate causes 
 a varying pressure on the electric contact points 
 of the transmitter, causing a varying current of 
 electricity to be sent out over the line wire; this 
 current of electricity passes through a coil of wire 
 around a permanent magnet in the receiver, at the 
 opposite end of the line, this causes a vibration of 
 the magnetic force in the permanent magnet of the 
 receiver. This varying magnetic force in the re- 
 ceiver magnet causes the plate of the receiver to 
 vibrate, which causes the air to vibrate, which 
 reaches to the ear drum causing it to vibrate, from 
 thence it goes to the brain and the sensorum where 
 it is analized and sent to the Conscious soul. 
 
 Yes, fourteen changes not only for each word, as 
 in the words " I, " or " it, " but fourteen changes 
 for every letter that is represented in the spoken 
 words. 
 
 Now do you wonder that sometimes you do not 
 hear well, what is spoken into the phone, especially 
 when the speaker turns away from the phone, in- 
 stead of speaking directly into it as should be done? 
 And is it not a still greater wonder that you can 
 recognize the voice of your friend? Would you 
 not think that to hear the voice at all would be 
 
so THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 
 
 practically the limit under such a wonderful 
 variety of changes? 
 
 The brain is not the thinking power; if it was, 
 the quality of the voice would be the same for each 
 individual, for the brain substance is the same in 
 each individual; true the vocal organs can pro- 
 duce different tones of the musical scale, but the 
 QUALITY of the voice does not change when the 
 pitch of the tone is changed. 
 
 Now the individual soul of each individual is 
 different from any other; like unto the blades of 
 grass, they are similar, but no two alike. 
 
 Yes, you are a soul, and yozi are different from every other 
 soul, and that is what constitutes your personality. 
 
 Now it is your soul-YOU-that sets energy in 
 action to send forth your thoughts. In other words 
 it is your soul that strikes your vocal organs caus- 
 ing them to vibrate giving forth the quality of tone 
 that corresponds to your soul, not your body, but 
 you. 
 
 To illustrate, take a bar of steel and suspend it 
 at the center by a string. Now strike it and it will 
 give forth a certain tone; no matter what is used 
 to strike it, it always gives forth a sound or tone at 
 a certain pitch of the musical scale. 
 
 Now strike it with a steel hammer and you get 
 the same tone and a certain quality of that tone, 
 now strike it with a lead hammer and you still 
 have the same pitch of tone, but a different qual- 
 ity. Now strike it with a wood hammer and you 
 have still another quality, showing that the qual- 
 ity of the tone is according to that which strikes the 
 bar; you see the pitch of the tone is the same in 
 each case, but the QUALITY is different, so we 
 say it is your soul, YOU, that strikes your vocal 
 organs, sending forth a quality of tone that 
 represents your personality. So please do not 
 longer think that there is no such thing as a per- 
 sonality, a soul, that is acting on the brain. 
 
 Now with this demonstration, together with the 
 
THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 21 
 
 fact that man has been able to study out and 
 build such a wonderful machine as the telephone, 
 and also the phonograph which not only catches 
 the vibrations, but makes a material record of 
 them, from which the words recorded can be re- 
 produced with the same quality of voice as the 
 original speaker, also has been able to make the 
 wonderful camera, that catches those rapid vibra- 
 tions of light from any object in less than one five 
 hundredth part of a second, making a fine photo 
 possible. 
 
 With all these to man's credit, dare you say 
 that when in a trance condition, that there is not 
 occasionally a brain so sensitive that it can catch 
 the vibrations from another soul, an independent, 
 conscious, living entity, giving forth words in a 
 quality of voice different from that of the speak- 
 er when in normal condition, as is so often noticed 
 in trance speakers? 
 
 Now bear in mind that the soul consists of Spirit, 
 Consciousness, Intelligence, which are principles 
 infinite, eternal, unchangeable in nature. 
 
 Knowing these things how can you say that a 
 spirit cannot send out thought waves, vibrations, 
 that can be caught by a sensitive brain, as has been 
 demonstrated many millions of times. 
 
 If they can do this then thought travels with- 
 out material contact, at least as material is 
 generally considered. 
 
 Now one thing more regarding the phone; the 
 phone does not transmit thought, words are not 
 thought, they are only symbols or signals rep- 
 resenting thought. 
 
 To prove that thought does not travel over the 
 phone line, call up a foreigner whose language 
 you do not understand and who does not under- 
 stand your language, and neither one can get the 
 thought the other would express, hence we would 
 say thoughts are not things, they are the result of 
 things, even as the vibration of the steel bar is the 
 
22 THOUGHT DOES TRAVEL 
 
 result of the stroke it receives from the hammer. 
 
 Now since vibration travels, and since thought is 
 always originally expressed in vibration-in other 
 words, thought of itself is vibration, and sound 
 and light are also vibration-we know that vibra- 
 tions travel, and since we have thousands of re- 
 cords of thought transference or soul communion, 
 and since suggestion heals, we can hardly deny the 
 statement that the parties up in New England can 
 send out their thought suggestions, and heal the 
 sick at a distance. 
 
 Now to those who may differ with me, if you 
 can give a better explanation than I have done, or 
 base a denial of my claims on a more substantial 
 basis, please to come forward at once for the think- 
 ing reasoning world today, are ready and anxious 
 for real knowledge, the truth that can make us 
 free. 
 
 I ask this feeling that the kindly interchange of 
 thought always tends towards advancement. 
 
23 
 
 FOREORDAINED 
 
 If there be an infinite 
 
 Eternal living one, 
 Who hath created all there is 
 
 And keeps it rolling on. 
 
 And if that God is infinite 
 In knowledge, and in power, 
 
 Knowing past and present, all, 
 And each succeeding hour. 
 
 'Tis then, that he can govern all 
 
 That is, or is to be. 
 And man can never think or act 
 
 Except by his decree. 
 
 And if he knew, and made a hell, 
 To burn earths varied crew, 
 
 He did ten million times more wrong 
 Than mortal man could do. 
 
 The tree, must by its fruit be known, 
 
 As every mortal should, 
 But making all, he made the bad, 
 
 As well as made the good. 
 
 If he foreknew and had all power, 
 He might have made all good. 
 
 Perhaps he had so much of bad, 
 He did the best he could. 
 
 But this precludes infinity, 
 
 And limits his condition- 
 To fail to rule the universe, 
 
 Might lose him his position. 
 
 Or, if he knew what was to be, 
 
 It never can be changed, 
 And all things being foreordained 
 
 Cannot be, re-arranged. 
 
FOREORDAINED 
 
 So God has nothing more to do, 
 
 For he has lost control. 
 By foreordaining, all to be, 
 
 While endless ages roll. 
 
 And man must be as foreordained, 
 
 Whether ill or well; 
 Whether to play a harp and sing, 
 
 Or roast in endless hell. 
 
 I PLOWED MY LAST FURROW 
 
 Today when my boy was out plowing, 
 
 I plowed once around the old field, 
 Where you and I did our first planting 
 
 And had such a wonderful yield, 
 Yes love, I have plowed my last furrow 
 
 I also have sown my last grain, 
 I'm past eighty two and tomorrow 
 
 You know is my birthday again. 
 
 — .•CHORUS:— 
 
 Yes love, I have plowed my last furrow, 
 
 My body is weary and worn, 
 And soon I shall drop it and leave you, 
 
 You'll miss me but please do not mourn, 
 Yes love, before long I shall leave you. 
 
 But when you come to me some morn, 
 I'll open heavens door and will meet you, 
 
 Yes meet you, so please do not mourn. 
 
 We've had a good long happy journey 
 
 Together we've laughed and we've cried 
 But now we have learned of the future, 
 
 The home just beyond the divide, 
 We know that our lost ones are waiting 
 
 To welcome us when we shall come, 
 So when you do think of me, dear one, 
 
 Just think I have only gone home. 
 
 Music for the above song may be obtained from the Author 
 
25 
 
 BE YOUR OWN SAVIOR 
 
 Be your own savior, do not depend on an un- 
 known God. 
 
 Knowing that many people get the meaning of 
 the two words "Conscience" and "Conscious" or 
 "Consciousness" mixed, I wish to give a definition 
 of the two, in the light in which I see them. 
 
 Consciousness- the state of being conscious, 
 knowledge of ones own existance, condition, Sen- 
 sations, Mental operations, etc. A principle eternal 
 in nature. 
 
 Conscience- a moral quality, the ability to de- 
 cide between right and wrong, good or evil, kind- 
 ness or cruelty. Like education, Conscience is 
 always a growth. 
 
 Now to the subject — Man cannot find a single 
 thing in all his search for facts, for truth and 
 knowledge, that even gives a hint, that there is a 
 controlling power outside the laws of nature, which 
 seem to be inherent in the thing itself. 
 
 There is no such thing as miracle. All things are 
 governed by the Infinite, Eternal, Unchangeable, 
 Omnipresent principles inherent in each and every 
 part of nature itself. 
 
 Even the atom, so small it cannot be seen by 
 ordinary microscopic aid, always behaves the 
 same, under the same conditions; it never acts by 
 chance, but always under the power of natural 
 law. 
 
 Scientists tell us that each atom, has one or 
 more electrons revolving around it, similar to the 
 planets revolving around the sun, which electrons 
 always behave the same, under like conditions, 
 The action of these electrons may be governed by 
 conscious intelligence, for aught we know, for 
 Consciousness and Intelligence are principles, or 
 laws, not things. 
 
 In a common way, it can be shown that law 
 governs, by the action of Hydrogen and Oxygen 
 
26 BE YOUR OWN SAVIOR 
 
 from which water originates. 
 
 Now water is not composed of Hydrogen and 
 Oxygen gasses, as some suppose, but water is the 
 result of the combustion of Hydrogen and Oxygen 
 gasses, when mixed in the exact proportion of two 
 of Hydrogen and one of Oxygen; if the mixture 
 contains more or less of one of these gasses, they 
 will not explode or burn and produce water. 
 
 Now is there a personal God, watching these 
 gasses throughout all the universe, to see that they 
 do not burn or explode when not properly mixed? 
 Or, is there a law inherent in these gasses that 
 prevents their burning, unless they are mixed in 
 the exact proportion? 
 
 We claim they are governed by law, which we 
 would call the law of affinity, of these gasses, which 
 governs the matter of their burning entirely, the 
 conditions must always be the same to produce the 
 same result. But, some one says, "These gasses 
 were created by God with the law of affinity in and 
 governing them." If that be the case and the gasses 
 have been created with the eternal unchangeable 
 law within them, then God has finished his work 
 in that respect, and has nothing more to do with it, 
 that is, he has put himself out of a job, by putting 
 the laws into the gasses. 
 
 Now if this be true in all cases where the law is 
 inherent in the things of nature, then we can find 
 nothing in nature that God still controls, for of all 
 the things in nature, that man has been able to 
 investigate and determine, not one single thing 
 escapes this government by inherent law. 
 
 I often use the word "principle" instead of 
 "Law" for many people get the idea that "law" is 
 a written or spoken rule, as are our State and 
 National laws, hence must have a law giver, while 
 natural laws, are principles inherent in the various 
 things of nature, and are Eternal, Unchangeable, 
 Omnipresent, and being boundless, unlimited, we 
 call them infinite. There can be no place where 
 
BE YOUR OWN SAVIOR 27 
 
 these principles are not. 
 
 To illustrate, we find our system of weights, 
 based on the principle of gravity, which principle 
 we cannot see; we do not know what it is, but we 
 do know it exists in, or is acting on, material sub- 
 stance everywhere. 
 
 The same with the law of numbers, two and two 
 always equal four, not because man has said it is 
 so, but because it is a principle in nature that can- 
 not be changed. 
 
 A certain rate of vibration produces a certain 
 musical tone, whether it be produced by a vibra- 
 ting string, a bar of steel, or the human voice, 
 although the QUALITY of the tone varies accord- 
 ing to the personality of that which causes the 
 vibration, as, striking a bar of steel with different 
 substances causes a certain pitch of tone, but of a 
 different quality, as also does the soul, that 
 through the brain strikes the vocal organs, trans- 
 mitting the personal soul quality of the voice, to 
 that individual musical tone. 
 
 We might cite many things which you cannot 
 see or hear, yet we know they exist; we fully be- 
 lieve that all things are governed by these in- 
 herent principles, which are, and always have 
 been, without beginning and will be without 
 ending. 
 
 Now I wish to impress upon your mind the fact 
 that consciousness, intelligence and spirit, are 
 principles eternal, unchangeable in nature, and 
 these three seem to constitute the soul which can say I think, 
 therefore I am. 
 
 This soul, composed of these three eternal 
 principles, seems to be the only thing in nature 
 which can of itself, set energy in action, thereby producing 
 thought vibrations and transmitting it through the brain to the 
 vocal organs, or muscles of the body, causing them to act, the 
 only thing that can will what it will do. 
 
 It can continue to live as a soul; it will live as a 
 
28 BE YOUR OWN SAVIOR 
 
 soul after the change called death; it will be 
 conscious, will know and understand, will have 
 intelligence, will be the same personality it was 
 while sojourning in the material body. 
 
 Remember, the soul is you, and the body is only 
 the house you are living in, and when you step out 
 into the broader life, the great and perfect day, 
 the body ceases to act, because you, the individ- 
 ual living soul, have left it, cast it aside, because 
 the subconscious mind has failed to keep it in 
 order so you could use it, or live in it longer. 
 
 Now do not fear that a personal God will meet 
 out to us an eternal punishment, for the wrong 
 done by some other one in the long ago past, be- 
 cause all things are governed by these eternal, un- 
 changeable laws, and not by a personal angry God. 
 
 We are punished for our own wrong doings, 
 and for our unavoidable hereditary conditions and 
 many times we are punished while ignorant of 
 doing wrong. 
 
 For instance, a man being ignorant of the fact, 
 picks up a hot iron and is burned, is punished, not 
 for doing wrong, but because he was ignorant of 
 the fact that the iron was hot. Yes, ignorance is 
 wrong, but such punishment is not eternal, it is 
 only temporary, and nature or natural law steps 
 in to repair the injury; by natural law we out grow 
 the punishment. We do wrong thoughtlessly and 
 receive punishment which we remember, and 
 thereby learn not to do the same again. 
 
 You see, our wrong doing detracts from our en- 
 joyment; in their words, our ignorance of the 
 infinite eternal principles in nature and failing to 
 live in harmony with them, injures our health, 
 retards our growth morally and mentally, and 
 detracts from our knowledge and enjoyment. 
 
 Sometimes we do wrong knowingly, and against 
 our best judgment, and some times we become 
 angry and do wrong willfully. 
 
 Such wrongs are a sin against our selves, and 
 
BE YOUR OWN SAVIOR 29 
 
 are harder to overcome and outgrow than a 
 wrong of the same class, when done accidentally 
 or thoughtlessly. To allow ones self to become 
 angry, is in itself a sin, although no other wrong be 
 committed, for anger always injures, often makes 
 ill. Anger is directly opposed to the happiness we 
 wish to attain; even the breath exhaled by an 
 angry person contains an intense poison. 
 
 Our knowledge and our conscience, which are a 
 growth with each individual are our saviors from 
 punishment both here and hereafter, for without 
 them to guide us, we transgress the laws of nature 
 and live wrong, both morally and ignorantly, for 
 both of which we are punished. That which in- 
 jures or retards our physical or mental growth or 
 development and enjoyment, also injures or re- 
 tards our spiritual advancement, which is our 
 punishment. 
 
 Then let us strive to improve ourselves morally 
 and mentally, strive to attain a better knowledge 
 of the infinite, eternal principles of nature. 
 
 Yes, let us think, reason and know; let us live 
 to our highest understanding of that which is good 
 and true, shunning that which is evil and judging 
 carefuly between kindness and cruelty; let us 
 learn to do unto others as we would be done by, 
 under simular circumstances thereby avoiding 
 as much as possible, the punishment that might 
 otherwise be ours, and gaining all of real true 
 happiness we can atttain to. In other words LET 
 US BE OUR OWN SAVIOR. 
 
3° 
 
 THE WASHING MACHINE 
 
 She lived away back in the earlier time, 
 
 Not in the cold north, but a fair summer clime, 
 
 Where clothing was simple, consisting in main, 
 Of just a long dress, that was made very plain. 
 
 It was in those times, that she lived, so they said, 
 Was born and grew up, and was finally wed, 
 
 And during her girlhood she tried to keep clean, 
 And often at morning or evening was seen 
 
 Way out on the log that fell into the lake, 
 
 Washing some clothing, she would rinse them 
 and shake; 
 She would rub twixt her hands each wrinkle or 
 fold, 
 To wash from the garment the dirt it might 
 hold, 
 
 For in olden times, it is plain to be seen, 
 
 They had not invented the washing machine. 
 
 On their washing days, when their washing was 
 done, 
 It was hung on the trees and dried in the sun. 
 
 But after long years of time rolled away, 
 A cripple came down to the lake one day, 
 
 And she walked way out a long way, on the log, 
 And there sitting down, she looked much like a 
 frog. 
 
 Having only one hand to use in her work, 
 
 She rubbed the soiled clothing against the rough 
 bark. 
 
 This one handed, maid and the bark of the tree, 
 Was natures first hint, of what yet was to be. 
 
 And so was invented, greatest wonder e'er seen, 
 A rough wooden board, for a washing machine. 
 
 Their washing utensils were, shell of a gourd, 
 A trough or a tub, and this rough wooden board. 
 
THE WASHING MACHINE 31 
 
 Again, for long years of slow progress, so sad, 
 They used this rough board, 'till their hearts 
 were made glad 
 By some clever fellow, who happened to think 
 To cover these boards with a smooth piece of 
 zinc. 
 
 Oh what an improvement, oh is'nt it fine, 
 Of course I will have one put on over mine, 
 
 And these same zinc boards, are in use here today, 
 Though some people wash in the new fangled 
 way. 
 
 And some people say while the zinc board will 
 pass, 
 It is easier still, with a rubber of glass, 
 Progress by nature, points the way we should go, 
 It is rubbing and scrubbing, knocks the dirt out 
 we know. 
 
 It is by slow progress that good things all come, 
 Some thinker will think, and bring his thoughts 
 home, 
 So some time, we'll have a power washing 
 machine, 
 To rub and to scrub 'till our clothes are all clean. 
 
 While we've learned how best our clothing to 
 clean, 
 
 There is so much dirt, that don't seem to be seen, 
 And the most filthy thing a fellow can find, 
 
 Is an ignorant, bigoted, dogmatic mind. 
 
 And so, let us learn in a onehanded way, 
 A little plain lesson from nature today. 
 
 Oh let us remember, our life must be clean, 
 Yet no one can buy a life washing machine. 
 
 There was one invented, by the pope or his clerk, 
 But it's a great failure, it never would work. 
 
 The blood of the lamb doesn't wash white as 
 snow; 
 Our sins will go with us, where ever we go. 
 
32 THK WASHING MACHINE 
 
 For it is by the fruit, the tree shall be known, 
 No soul can be washed by some other one. 
 
 Then wash from your mind, all those dogmas of 
 old, 
 That fill it so full, that no truth it can hold. 
 
 Then wash out those old taints of prejudice, foul, 
 That hang like a cloud over many a soul, 
 
 And let in the light, when presented to view, 
 Consider it, test it, and prove it is true. 
 
 Yes seek for true knowledge, wash it out from the 
 sand, 
 
 Stand upright, be nature's true nobleman, grand. 
 Then bear this in mind, that truth makes us clean, 
 
 But each one, must be, his own washing machine. 
 
 When The Light Shines In 
 
 When light from above, 
 From the lost ones we love, 
 Smiles into the souls of men, 
 Then freedom that's true, 
 Will bring peace unto you, 
 The world will be better then. 
 
33 
 
 CREATION OR EVOLUTION 
 
 Being in answer to an article in the Progressive Thinker, in which 
 the writer asks, "does the soul of a murderer cease to exist after 
 death." 
 
 I have noticed many different views regarding 
 Infinite Intelligence, with which I disagree, and 
 while I long considered it as being a new name for 
 the same old personal God, yet I have come to 
 accept it in a different light. 
 
 I am not infallible in my thought, and make no 
 claim to know whether the soul of a murderer 
 ceases to exist after death, or not; but let me say 
 right here, if I really believed that it ceases to 
 exist, and if I also believed in eternal damnation, 
 eternal torture for Adam's sin, as taught by the 
 churches (as the reasoning man can see little hope 
 for escape from that punishment since it was fore- 
 ordained even before the earth existed) — if that 
 teaching be true, then it would be a great temp- 
 tation to commit murder in order to escape the end- 
 less ages of hell fire promised to those who do not 
 believe, which is the punishment to be meted out 
 to them by an unjust and angry God. 
 
 However, I do not believe such teachings, neither 
 do I fear such punishment. I do believe that no soul 
 can ever die, for Intelligence, Consciousness and 
 Spirit are principles eternal in nature. By the word 
 soul I mean the conscious, living entity — that 
 which can say, "I think, therefore I am." 
 
 If you cannot think, you are dead, so far as you 
 know. You cannot control your body if you are 
 unconscious, so really all there is of you so far as 
 earth life is concerned is your consciousness. 
 
 Now, in regard to creation: It seems to me that 
 one of two theories must be true: either all things 
 were created in a manner similar to that described 
 in the Bible, or it must have always existed in some 
 form, and attained its present condition by or 
 
34 CREATION OR EVOLUTION 
 
 through the processes of evolution, which are still 
 going on. I am strongly inclined to believe the 
 latter is the case, for several reasons; and you 
 know we must use our reasoning power in order to 
 establish a foundation on which to base our con- 
 clusions or belief. 
 
 Let us consider a creation by an all-wise and all- 
 powerful God. Where was that God before 
 creation was? Can you tell? Where was he before 
 time and space were, if they were created? But 
 you say time and space have always existed. Well, 
 if they did always exist, then the laws governing 
 them must have always existed. We grant your 
 claim that time and space always existed, and now 
 God is ready to create the universe, a pretty good- 
 sized job, to be sure, but he is all-wise and all- 
 powerful, and is ready to begin it at once. But there 
 is a block in his way, he cannot move a particle of 
 substance, or make any combination of substances, 
 or give orders to any of his helpers, if he had any. 
 Why? Because nothing can be moved without 
 energy by which to move it. 
 
 A personal God could not even think without 
 energy a thought could not be sent through his own 
 brain without energy behind it. Under natural law 
 there is absolutely no motion, no action, without 
 energy to cause motion or action. 
 
 Will you say that, like time and space, energy 
 has always existed? I will leave that to you, but 
 if you admit that energy has always existed, then 
 the laws governing it have always existed. 
 
 Now, all the living, moving things of earth de- 
 pend on energy. The sun's warm rays quicken 
 everything into action. The sun's rays are but vi- 
 bration, which is energy in action. It touches the 
 grasses and grain, the shrub and the trees, fishes, 
 birds and animals; it paints the daintily tinted 
 flowers. No, not even music, or man, could ex- 
 ist without energy. 
 
 Scientists tell you that vibration is the basis of 
 
35 CREATION OR EVOLUTION 
 
 all substance, and vibration is simply energy in 
 action. It is a well known fact that to change 
 the rate of vibration will change the 
 form or condition of substance. A high rate means 
 heat, a slow rate means cold. By increasing the 
 vibratory rate of ice, sand, iron, they change form, 
 or melt, as it is termed. 
 
 Now, if we admit that time, space, energy, have 
 always existed, it would only be a step farther to 
 admit that all things have always existed in some 
 form, and each substance has become individual- 
 ized according to its vibratory rate. 
 
 Now, when I speak of "natural law," I do not 
 mean a written or spoken word, but I do mean the 
 infinite, eternal, unchangeable principles in nature 
 that govern and control the universe and all things 
 therein. 
 
 If all things were created by a personal God, to 
 whom all the armies have been praying for help 
 during the world war, then that God must have 
 been greater than the job he has done, for the laws 
 of nature tell us that the creator must be greater 
 than the thing created ; that the power required to 
 overcome an obstruction must be greater than the 
 resistance of the obstruction. So it requires no 
 greater stretch of the imagination to accept the 
 thought that all things have always existed, than to 
 think that a creator greater than all creation, has 
 created them. 
 
 Now, let us suppose that a great God has creat- 
 ed all things, and the laws governing all things. 
 Careful consideration tells us that nature's laws 
 are infinite, eternal, immutable, omnipresent, un- 
 changeable, so we see that the very minute laws 
 were created governing all things, that minute God 
 was out of a job. 
 
 Yes, evolution is constantly going on, but always 
 under the same unchangeable laws that have al- 
 ways existed. For example : two and two are four, 
 not because man has said it is so, but because it is 
 a principle in nature that is omnipresent and un- 
 
36 CREATION OR EVOLUTION 
 
 changeable. 
 
 Regarding the soul, we know it exists after the 
 change called death, as demonstrated by spirit 
 communion. I cannot think it will ever cease to 
 exist, even though the man, in earth life, had been 
 a murderer. 
 
 To me the soul seems to be the extreme height of 
 the great mountain of evolution, for it is capable 
 of setting energy in action, and we know of noth- 
 ing else that can do this, though accident may. 
 
 To me the soul of man seems to be a trinity, a 
 combination consisting of three great principles in 
 nature. First, spirit, which exists in the material 
 body during earth life, and which is the spiritual 
 body, of which Paul said there is a natural (mean- 
 ing material) body and there is a spiritual body. 
 Second, the principle of intelligence, by which we 
 consider and weigh whatever is presented for our 
 consideration, or shun it for fear we will know. 
 And third, the consciousness, without which we 
 could not know that we exist. 
 
 I believe these three infinite, eternal unchange- 
 able principles in nature is about all there is of any 
 of us: consciousness, intelligence, spirit. And I 
 fully believe we each one shall exist after the 
 change called death, and that we shall in some way 
 advance, progress, overcome and compensate for 
 any evil acts we have done, gradually improving 
 under the great principles of evolution. 
 
 I believe that when we Dass from earth life we 
 are just what we were while here, minus the phys- 
 ical body; we then will have passed away from 
 material things, but we will not go at once to a 
 place of eternal bliss, neither will we have the evil 
 things and conditions of earth life to contend with, 
 and the spark of good that is in us will be able to 
 make rapid strides from a lower to a higher con- 
 dition, and the happiness resulting from our pro- 
 gress will assure us of the true happiness in the 
 great and perfect day. 
 
37 
 
 Climbing the Ladder of Life 
 
 We think that every mortal will be happy if they 
 
 can, 
 And how they can attain it, is what we wish to 
 
 plan, 
 So let us build a ladder, from the earth unto the 
 
 skies, 
 Then let us think in earnest, how best we can arise, 
 
 Let's name our ladder "knowledge," for by it we 
 
 can climb, 
 From lower plains of darkness to light of truth 
 
 sublime, 
 Let's base our ladder firmly on the solid rock of 
 
 fact, 
 And fortify it strongly, against a false attack. 
 
 And let it's top be resting, beyond the clouds 
 
 above, 
 Against the broad dominion of universal love, 
 And with our ladder builded, so strong, so straight 
 
 and tall, 
 We must not be too hasty, to rise, or we may fall, 
 
 And now before our starting to reach that higher 
 
 plain, 
 We each should look around us and see what we can 
 
 gain, 
 As well as look within us, and learn how to prepare 
 To make each day advance us, upon our journey 
 
 there, 
 
 Perhaps, we are not doing the very best we can 
 To make our life successful and consumate our 
 
 plan, 
 Perhaps, we are not willing to investigate, and 
 
 know, 
 Fearing it will lead us from the way we like to go. 
 
38 CLIMBING THE LADDER OF LIFE 
 
 Yet, oft we hear it stated that "truth," shall make 
 you free. 
 
 Then why not try to gain it, where ever it may be. 
 
 Perhaps, you think, to reason, is doing very wrong, 
 
 Yet, reason is the fountain, that makes true know- 
 ledge strong, 
 
 Perhaps, we find imbedded within our very soul 
 
 A little germ of falsehood that often would con- 
 trol, 
 
 Then root it out, be honest with self, and every 
 man, 
 
 Think noble thoughts, live upright, the very best 
 you can. 
 
 Perhaps we may be bigots and think none others 
 
 know, 
 Yet, on tracing back we fail, one solid truth to 
 
 show, 
 Then look within, be earnest, if I am wrong I say, 
 I would not risk my life work on wrong, another 
 
 day. 
 
 It would be but fool hardy, to cling to new, or old, 
 That does not stand on reason, or has no truth to 
 
 hold, 
 So let us be consistent, our ladder to ascend, 
 And make our daily living, with laws of nature 
 
 blend. 
 
 And now on looking round us, since we have look- 
 ed within, 
 
 What shall we do to aid us, our journey to begin, 
 
 Since "facts" are our foundation, we should study 
 them each day 
 
 For every truth, that they shall teach, will aid us 
 on the way. 
 
CLIMBING THE LADDER OF LIFE 39 
 
 Since knowledge is our ladder, we surely cannot go 
 
 A single step beyond the point that we have learn- 
 ed to know, 
 
 Since ignorance, leads downward, towards the 
 slums and slime, 
 
 To hatred, envy, falsehood, and foulest dens of 
 crime, 
 
 So let us help each other, as every body may, 
 To rise above the evils of ignorance to day 
 But we can only do it, by candid earnest thought, 
 Do not condem a brother for work that he has 
 wrought. 
 
 He may have gained in knowledge a higher, purer, 
 
 light, 
 While you are still in darkness, then by yourself 
 
 do right, 
 By true investigation of that which he has wrought, 
 For clinging to an error, can only bring you naught, 
 
 Then, mark you well, all nature, and universal 
 
 cause, 
 Will bear the light of reason, and knowledge of 
 
 its laws, 
 And if above all nature, there is a power divine, 
 All that man can know of it, must down through 
 
 nature shine. 
 
 And if that power has given, sound reason unto 
 
 man, 
 It's right for him to use it, the most and best he 
 
 can. 
 For on our journey upward on our ladder to the 
 
 skies 
 To use our careful judgment, will help us much. 
 
 to rise. 
 
40 CLIMBING THE LADDER OF LIFE 
 
 If we would gain that haven of universal love, 
 
 Then we must love our brother, be worthy of his 
 love, 
 
 Then make your life work noble, as pure as cloud- 
 less skies, 
 
 That those who measure by it, will surely have to 
 rise. 
 
 Let earnest thought and study of thyself, and all 
 
 you do, 
 With charity and kindness, be ever held in view, 
 Make every truth a treasure, and every noble 
 
 thought 
 A way mark, on life's ladder, to show where you 
 
 have wrought. 
 
 Oh there's something in true friendship 
 That's worth a noble thought; 
 
 For braver deeds have ne'er been done 
 Than friend for friend has wrought. 
 
4i 
 
 FEARS SPIRITUALISTS TOO CLOSE 
 
 TO OLD-TIME RELIGIOUS 
 
 BELIEFS 
 
 Without a question of doubt the world today is 
 in a condition where it is susceptible to great chang- 
 es, especially is this true in regard to religion. 
 
 Perhaps there has never been a time since the 
 beginning of the Christian era, that so many peo- 
 ple were dissatisified with their religious teachings 
 as there are today. 
 
 They have seen the great opposed nations and 
 armies, each praying earnestly to the same great 
 personal God, to help them win the war, to help 
 them send their shot and shell to wound and kill, 
 to make widows and orphans, to destroy property 
 and cause hunger and starvation, and all kinds of 
 sorrow and suffering. 
 
 In this most important matter, neither army has 
 been able to see any advantage resulting from 
 its prayers, at least no benefit that would indicate 
 that an all-wise, all-powerful and merciful God 
 had taken action, no act worthy of such a God. If 
 they believed, honestly believed, their God could or would ans- 
 wer then prayers, why did they not pray that every bullet or 
 shell should miss its mark, and that every szvord or bayonet 
 should be stayed in its course before it cut or pierced the body of 
 a poor mortal man. 
 
 Answer to such a prayer would have been in 
 harmony with the grand teachings of all the high- 
 er religious principles, wherever or however taught, 
 whether by Confucius, Buddha, Mohammed, Christ 
 or any other highly moral teacher. 
 
 An answer to such a prayer would have been 
 worthy of an all-wise, all-powerful God; it would 
 have mystified mortal man; it would have shown 
 the handiwork of a great and powerful God, a 
 
42 FEARS SPIRITUALISTS TOO CLOSE 
 
 merciful God, and would have been in harmony 
 with the principles of right, goodness, mercy and 
 love. 
 
 But the kind of prayers that were sent out were 
 not worthy of action by an all-wise and merciful 
 God. To have answered the prayers of Germany 
 would have been to destroy the other nations, so a 
 merciful God could not answer such prayers and 
 be just. 
 
 People are waking up to this thought, and so 
 they are dissatisified with the old line of thought, 
 that to be happy in the future life, the individual 
 must believe in a certain line of thought, must be- 
 lieve in the fall of man, the vicarious atonement, 
 must repent for Adam's sin and be baptized, or go 
 to eternal torment. Yes, I say eternal torment, for 
 that is the penalty, just for the lack of such belief, 
 even though the evidence is not sufficient to con- 
 vince the individual that such teaching is true. 
 
 Yet said individual is not at all to blame for the 
 lack of the required evidence. 
 
 It seems the old religious teaching under what- 
 ever name it may occur, or in whatever nation or 
 country it may be taught, each and every one, fail 
 to furnish the needed evidence to convince the 
 thinking man that it is true, hence the widespread 
 disbelief among the reading and thinking people 
 of earth everywhere. 
 
 Now only the proper evidence can convince a 
 man that a certain thing is true. Some are very 
 easily convinced, while others think and reason 
 deeper, and are not so easily convinced; then, too, 
 the subject, to which the evidence is to apply, 
 varies. 
 
 To illustrate, suppose your true and trusted 
 friend should tell you that Pete Johnson's house 
 was struck by lightning and burned to the ground, 
 no doubt you would believe him, you would need 
 no further evidence. 
 
 Now, suppose that same true friend should tell 
 
TO OLD-TIME RELIGIOUS BELIEFS 43 
 
 you that he had attended a seance and actually 
 saw his mother, who had passed away years ago, 
 and had talked with her and that she had told him 
 something that no one knew, but which on invest- 
 igation proved to be true; you would not believe it, 
 you would say that he was deceived in some way, 
 or that he was insane on that subject — at least that 
 is what practically every one would say unless they 
 had some evidence besides what he told them. 
 
 So you will see that lack of evidence has brought 
 eternal suffering to many, if these teachings of the 
 religious world today are true. 
 
 You see also that this matter of belief in any 
 strange or uncommon thing, cannot be accepted 
 until it is made to appeal to the individual's reas- 
 oning power, his mental capacity sufficiently to 
 show him that it is true. 
 
 And herein is where I fear the Spiritualists are 
 drifting too close to the old time religious beliefs, 
 too many prayers to an unknown God, and too lit- 
 tle search for real scientific spiritual facts. Such 
 facts will reach to the thinking and reasoning peo- 
 ple of today, and their number is rapidly increas- 
 ing. Invoke the aid of spirit friends, if you wish. 
 
 This reminds me of the old woman's prayer. She 
 had moved to a new home, but just in front of the 
 house was a high hill that obstructed the view of 
 the surrounding country. The preacher called on 
 her to offer prayer and in his talk he quoted that 
 passage from the Bible, wherein it is said, "If you 
 have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you can re- 
 move mountains," so that night the old woman 
 prayed long and earnestly for the Lord to remove 
 the mountain from in front of her home, but in 
 the morning she looked out and the mountain was 
 still there, and she said, "It is just as I expected. I 
 have prayed and prayed and prayed, but the Lord 
 never did anything for me yet that I know of." 
 
 This is where Spiritualists fail, they continue to 
 pray to an unknown God, although that God never 
 
44 FEARS SPIRITUALISTS TOO CLOSE 
 
 answers their prayers. But the old woman is ex- 
 cusable, she did not know anything about Spirit- 
 ualism, or Spirit communion, or she would have 
 made a different prayer. Well, you see she seemed 
 to think that she could fool the infinite, unchange- 
 able laws of nature and get the hill removed. It 
 did not work, it was not in harmony with the laws 
 of nature for it to move. 
 
 Now, we have read the old story of the orthodox 
 teachings that we must believe or be eternally 
 damned, eternally punished; but since so many 
 millions of young men, unbelievers, unrepentant, 
 have been sacrificed in the world war, men who 
 were intelligent, conscientious, good men, yet men 
 who did not have sufficient evidence to convince 
 them that said teachings were true, I say, that 
 since these conditions have occurred, the world is 
 waking up to the thought that possibly the old 
 teachings were not true after all. Waking up to 
 the thought that possibly there may be a better 
 teaching, a teaching that comes nearer into har- 
 mony with infinite principles of nature, than that 
 of foreordination or vicarious atonement, and they 
 are looking around for something better. 
 
 I think the masses today believe that we should 
 only be punished for our own wrong doing, at most 
 and not for sin of another man in the long ago 
 past, whom the Bible says, "Did not know good 
 from evil until the sin was committed." You have 
 also read, "there is more rejoicing in heaven over 
 one sinner that repents than over ninety and nine 
 good men, men who had no sins for which to 
 repent." 
 
 For many years past the trend of science has 
 been towards the teaching of materialism, or that 
 death ends all for each individual, which to them 
 seems better than to think of eternal punishment 
 for something they could not, or cannot help, for 
 they have not got the evidence, and cannot con- 
 scientiously repent and become members of the 
 
TO OLD-TIME RELIGIOUS BELIEFS 45 
 
 orthodox church, without making hypocrites of 
 themselves. Such men are worthy of the honor in 
 which they take pride. 
 
 I believe that if the world could know today the 
 origin of the Bible, and the establishment of the 
 doctrine of the trinity as recorded in the two 
 books, the Council of Nice and the Council of 
 Trent, there would be thousands of church build- 
 ings for sale before the end of the year 1922. 
 
 Right here let me say, when I was seventeen 
 years old, I became a member of an orthodox 
 church (the Campbellites and the hump has not 
 all worn off yet). I studied and prayed earnestly 
 for help to convince my brother and get him to 
 join the church with me, he asked me three 
 questions, one of which was, "If an infinite and all- 
 wise God has created all things and has also orig- 
 inated the plan of redemption, it was just as 
 essential that Jesus should have been betrayed as 
 it was that he should have been crucified, and 
 since it was all foreordained by God, as a part of 
 his plan of redemption from the fall of man, then 
 why should Judas be condemned, while Christ was 
 glorified, since each one was doing a part of God's 
 work which must be done as foreordained, in order 
 that God's plan of redemption should be com- 
 pleted?" 
 
 One Sunday I asked our class leader what I 
 should do to answer my brother's questions, and 
 his reply was, "You have to quit studying or you 
 will let a doubt creep in and you will be eternally 
 damned." This answer astonished me, overcame 
 me, for I had never had the least doubt but that 
 the questions could be answered in a thoroughly 
 intelligent, reasonable and satisfactory manner. 
 
 I waited for some time before answering, then I 
 said, "If I have got to give up the God-given prin- 
 ciple of reason or give up the Bible, I will have to 
 give up the Bible, for without the principle of 
 reason, man is but a brute." To which he replied, 
 
46 FEARS SPIRITUALISTS TOO CLOSE 
 
 "You are lost." 
 
 Then I drifted into materialism, I finally came to 
 believe that death ends all, but I was not long 
 satisfied, for as I looked out over nature, I saw the 
 principle of eternal progression, evolution, and 
 among the whole array of mighty things, I saw one, 
 that was greater, more mighty than all the rest, a 
 conscious, thinking, reasoning man. 
 
 Yes, I thought of the living, conscious entity, the 
 soul of man, as the highest principle in nature, the 
 most advanced product of the universe, the ex- 
 treme summit of evolutionary progress. It was then 
 I asked myself, "Can this sentient, suffering, con- 
 scious entity that can think and say I am, can it be 
 possible that this the highest and greatest of all na- 
 ture's products can be doomed to everlasting 
 death, or everlasting punishment?" 
 
 At this point I became an agnostic, I could only 
 say I do not know. For many years I was close, very 
 close to the thought that death ends all. 
 
 I was ready to receive the great light that was 
 to illumine my life, and make my pathway bright 
 as I travel down the incline towards the sunset of 
 earthly life, the great light that is to illumine the 
 world, yes, the light of truth for "the truth shall 
 make you free." 
 
 Now, let us give just a little lesson. When you go 
 to your own home and sit quietly and receive a rap 
 upon the table or chair, then by following the 
 proper code, the raps spell out for you a message 
 from the lost loved one, telling you something that 
 no one knew, but which afterwards is proven to be 
 true ; then you are beginning to get a little glimpse 
 of the truth, when they spell out a message telling 
 you that they live and are happy, and because they 
 live you too shall live after the change called 
 death. Then you are getting some of the evidence, 
 some of the truth that shall make you free; free 
 from the dogmas of the past erroneous teachings 
 that you can do evil all your life and then repent 
 
TO OLD-TIME RELIGIOUS BELIEFS 47 
 
 and be baptized at the eleventh hour, and go scot 
 free to eternal bliss, on the shoulders of a crucified 
 Christ, and you be happy, while your father, 
 mother, brothers and sisters, wife and children are 
 in eternal torment. Now, be honest, would you be 
 happy under such conditions? 
 
 Investigate, and gain this knowledge, this grand 
 truth, and be free from the fear of punishment of 
 such an awful God. Investigate and get the positive 
 proof and be free from the unscientific teachings 
 of the past, that would tell you that death ends all, 
 free from the ignorance of the Agnostic, who does 
 not know, for you will then know that there is a 
 life after the change called death, and you will 
 soon learn that you cannot ride into a place of 
 eternal bliss on the shoulders of another, but what- 
 soever wrong you do, you will have to overcome by 
 good; you will have to grow into harmony with the 
 golden rule, and live it, as well as to live in har- 
 mony with the infinite principles of nature to the 
 best of your ability. 
 
 When you do this, you will not knowingly wrong 
 a brother or sister, or even wrong any living 
 creature, except in justice to yourself, t^en you 
 will have received the light, the truth, that will 
 make you free, make you a noble man or woman, 
 worthy of the best the infinite powers of nature 
 can give. 
 
 Now, I have said to you that in the past, science 
 has taught that there is nothing, or practically 
 nothing, outside of so-called material substance, 
 but today science has begun to look beyond the 
 border line of earth life, much to its credit. It 
 is beginning to demonstrate the fact of spirit 
 communion and the continuity of life. 
 
 Scientists have long taught that the brain is t^e 
 originator of thought and beyond it there is noth- 
 ing. 
 
 Let us dig into this thought just a little. Let us 
 take the phrenologist and the bad boy as an ex- 
 
48 FEARS SPIRITUALISTS TOO CLOSE 
 
 ample, and see if the brain is the source of thought. 
 The phrenoligist says the shape of this boy's head 
 tells me that he is a bad boy and will undoubtedly 
 become a bad man. Let us see what we can do for 
 the boy; we place him where he can have only the 
 very best surroundings, everything possible to bear 
 upon him to make him better, teach him in every 
 possible way, watching closely that he shall 
 practice no wrong, and he grows up under these 
 conditions. Now the phrenologist, although a 
 stranger, tells him "you were a bad boy but for 
 some reason, you have outgrown it, and your brain 
 development now tells me you are a good man." 
 Many of you older people have witnessed exactly 
 similar change between boyhood and mature man- 
 hood. 
 
 Now, let me ask the question, does the evil tree 
 bring forth good fruit? Does the bad brain develop 
 a good brain? A good man? I think not exactly so, 
 but good surroundings brought to bear on the bad 
 boy, subdues the evil tendency develops a good 
 brain, a good man. 
 
 Right here is a lesson in a few words, and it is 
 this — keep the children where they have good 
 surroundings, if you wish to have good men and 
 women in the coming years. Now, there is an old 
 saying, "That as the twig is bent so will the tree be 
 inclined," so we would hardly think a bad brain 
 would develop a good one. How then did the evolu- 
 tionary process act? 
 
 Let us see, the surroundings being good, acted on 
 the living conscious entity, the soul that is back of 
 or outside the brain, and that conscious entity sent 
 its thoughts through that brain, making a demand 
 for a larger good, brain capacity. Now every 
 thought passing through the brain, tears down 
 some brain cells, and the subconscious mind, by 
 means of the blood carries out the dead brain cells 
 and replaces them with new ones, but wherever 
 nature repairs an injury it always tries to build 
 
TO OLD-TIME RELIGIOUS BELIEFS 49 
 
 stronger than before, while the unused part be- 
 comes weakened. Notice the well arm that is 
 placed in a sling for sixty days and see how weak 
 it is. On the otherhand, notice the strong right arm 
 of the blacksmith who handles the heavy hammer 
 day after day. It makes a demand for larger, 
 stronger muscles in his arm and they grow 
 stronger. 
 
 Now one more point and I will close. Scientists 
 have told you much in the past regarding material 
 things. That is true, they have told you that every 
 motion of the arm or foot or other muscular action, 
 or every thought sent through the brain actually 
 tears down some part of the physical structure, 
 and that the food we eat, and the water we drink 
 is burned into blood by the oxygen in the air we 
 breath, and the chemical action of the stomach. 
 They also tell you the blood carries out of the 
 system the particles destroyed by any action what- 
 ever, and carries in new particles and rebuilds or 
 replaces the parts torn down and rebuilt as often 
 as once in every seven years, and all except some 
 of the harder bone structure is rebuilt as often as 
 once in three years. 
 
 Now, ask them the question, "Do the dead 
 talk?" and they will say, "No." Then we ask them 
 the question, "Do the dead brain cells tell to the 
 new incoming particles forming the new brain 
 cells, all that has happened during the ten to 
 twenty or more changes as would be the case with 
 a man of my age, (past 70). Do they tell? We 
 think not, yet we plainly remember incidents that 
 occurred when we were only five years old, and 
 right here is where the scientists have fallen down, 
 and are now beginning to realize thev have fallen. 
 
 Let me say right here, the living conscious 
 entity, that part of a man that can say, "I think, 
 therefore I am," the soul principle, is the Lamb's 
 book of life, on which is recorded all our life 
 experiences, it is the "I am" that controls the brain 
 
50 FEARS SPIRITUALISTS TOO CLOSE 
 
 and body; it is that which remembers; it is that 
 which lives after the change called death. 
 
 Now, we find the old saying that a woman has 
 no soul. Now, I wish to go just one stronger, I wish 
 to say that no man has got a soul. What do I 
 mean? Simply this, that every man, woman or 
 child living in the body, is a conscious living entity, 
 and that each one has a physical structure, 
 the body, which you leave behind when you pass 
 to the great beyond. 
 
 No, the body is not you, it is but the material 
 substance through which you manifest on the earth 
 plane. 
 
 Paul said: "There is a spiritual body and there 
 is a natural body," meaning no doubt, a spiritual 
 and a material body. It has been shown by the 
 photographic process that Paul was right, the 
 spiritual body is a counterpart of the physical or 
 material body, and the conscious entity which I 
 designate as the soul, acts through the spiritual 
 body on the spiritual plane, the same as it acts 
 through the material body on the material or earth 
 plane. 
 
 He who can read the message inside the sealed 
 envelope or the one who can see and describe the 
 spirit friends that stand by your side, or she who 
 can hear their voices and talk with them, has in 
 some way established at least a partial contact 
 between the material and the spiritual plane. 
 
 Now, in closing, when the people will drop all 
 prejudice and look for the truth, when they will 
 accept the principles of the golden rule and live it, 
 and will strive to know what they are and what 
 they should be, and how best to assist a brother or 
 sister, how to make the bad boy a good man, in- 
 stead of taking undue advantage of others, or 
 taking more than their just dues, and piling up a 
 bank account that they or their heirs can never use, 
 and by right living, help the laborers in the shop 
 and field, who would wish to study and bring us 
 
TO OLD-TIME RELIGIOUS BELIEFS 51 
 
 something from the great unknown to benefit man 
 then we will come nearer to true civilization, 
 nearer to a knowledge of the great beyond, nearer 
 to the highest, the truest and best that nature's 
 great God can give, nearer to the great millenium, 
 a heaven on earth. 
 
 Hold Me When the Shadows Lengthen 
 
 When the sun light is receding 
 
 From the hill side and the glen, 
 And the clouds are red and golden, 
 
 Will you hold me once again. 
 Hold me when the shawdows lengthen, 
 
 And the sun sinks out of sight, 
 Only once, once more my darling, 
 
 E'er we say the last good night. 
 
 May the love that's high and holy, 
 
 That has filled our souls each day, 
 Still extend it's blessing o'er us 
 
 In the land beyond the way, 
 I will surely come to meet you, 
 
 And will hold the gates ajar, 
 And will help to guide your life boat, 
 
 To the home where loved ones are. 
 
 — iCHORUS:— 
 
 When the shadows gather o'er me, 
 
 As I pass the great divide, 
 Hold me closer, even closer, 
 
 Till I reach the other side, 
 Hold me closer, darling, closer, 
 
 When I see the silver moon 
 Then I'll know, I soon must leave you, 
 
 But the hour, comes all too soon. 
 
 Music for the above song may be obtained from the Author 
 
52 
 
 A MOTHER'S VOICE 
 
 I saw a strong man kiss his mother and tears rolled 
 down his cheek, 
 He said we may not meet again, Oh mother, will 
 you speak? 
 I wish to hear that voice once more, e'er we forever 
 part, 
 In future years, in sadest hours, 'twill cheer my 
 aching heart. 
 
 Oh, well do I remember still, that voice so soft and 
 mild, 
 Just as you held me to your heart, when I was 
 but a child. 
 These words, I seem to hear them oft' sometimes 
 I think I can, 
 You said I must like my father be, an upright 
 honest man. 
 
 And they have been a guide to me in many 
 different ways, 
 And now I want that voice once more to guide 
 my older days. 
 And then the mother spoke to him, the tears 
 bedimmed her eyes, 
 She said, "My son, live nobly, and I'll meet you 
 in the skies." 
 
 Your father often calls to me but does not bid me 
 come, 
 He says I have a work to do, in this, my earthly 
 home, 
 My lamp is burning feebly now, I think in near by 
 day, 
 My form will by your fathers lie, in church yard 
 o'er the way, 
 I see your father often ; and he holds the gates ajar, 
 I do not fear the journey now, for it is not very 
 far 
 
A MOTHER'S VOICE 53 
 
 To part with friends in earth life, does sometimes 
 make me sad, 
 To meet with those in summer land will make 
 me doubly glad. 
 
 "And now my son I say to you," be strong, be true, 
 be brave, 
 And if we meet not in earth life, we will beyond 
 the grave." 
 And then I saw a coach drive up, the coachman 
 calling plain, 
 "Come, we must be off at once, or we shall miss 
 the train." 
 
 Then the arms of mother and son, were around 
 each other thrown, 
 With one sweet kiss and parting word, he left 
 his mother alone, 
 Entered the coach, it rolled away, in evenings 
 fading light, 
 His mother watched with tear dimmed eyes, 
 alone, alone, tonight. 
 
 Her husband gone to higher life, Her son to foreign 
 land, 
 Her work was done, was ready now, for natures 
 stern command, 
 It was not long she waited thus, till gates were 
 thrown ajar, 
 Her life boat sailed o'er the river, to home where 
 angels are. 
 
 Her son kept on in foreign land, its liberty to save, 
 But oft he heard those parting words, be strong, 
 be true, be brave, 
 And once, when temper came that way, with low 
 deceptive plan, 
 He heard these words repeated "be an upright 
 honest man." 
 
 He knew his mother spoke to him, he heard those 
 words so plain, 
 He did not dare to do evil, to think it, caused 
 him pain, 
 
5 4 A MOTHER'S VOICE 
 
 So was the tempter turned aside, the strong man 
 went his way, 
 Rejoiced that wrong was overcome, and right 
 had gained the day, 
 He was so true, so kind at home, his wife, and 
 children three, 
 Were all so happy together, as every home 
 should be. 
 They each one learned the story, of Mother, that 
 I have told, 
 They each one prized it higher, than treasures 
 of shining gold. 
 Their Father, fast declining, the silver was in his 
 hair, 
 Still oft he heard his mothers voice float in on 
 vibrant air. 
 One evening just at sunset, the world seemed all 
 aglow, 
 He said to friends around him "I am ready, now 
 to go, 
 And oh; this glorious sunset, this flood of golden 
 light 
 I see beyond the crimson clouds, it is the 
 grandest sight, 
 I see, I see, my mother dear, with those bright 
 smiling eyes. 
 She says she comes to meet me, to meet me in the 
 skies, 
 Dear ones, you have learned my motto, You know 
 the story well. 
 And now I close my earthly eyes, and bid you 
 all, farewell. 
 Then all was so still, so silent, that not one sound 
 I heard 
 Save sobs and moans of kindred, till his mothers 
 voice I heard, 
 It floated in on evening air, be strong, be true, be 
 brave, 
 Be noble, be upright and honest, we'll meet 
 beyond the grave. 
 
55 
 
 HAS THE RELIGION OF THE 
 PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 
 
 Since Constantine became Emperor of Rome and 
 forced on the people the belief in the trinity, and 
 plan of redemption adopted by practically all re- 
 ligious bodies, the whole religious world has been 
 trying to promote the idea of brotherly love and 
 obedience to the will of a supposed personal and 
 infinite God, which they teach has created and 
 rules over all things, with justice, love, and mercy. 
 
 Yet after these fifteen hundred years of effort, 
 with its horrid career of religious torture, blood- 
 shed and war, these religious and God governed 
 nations are in the midst of the most horrible war the 
 world has ever known. Each national ruler, a ruler 
 by divine right (as claimed) is praying to the same 
 God, for victory for his army, praying for God to 
 help them send their shot and shell into the bodies 
 of the soldiers of the opposing armies, yes, praying 
 for blood and murder to fall upon the soldiers of 
 their neighbor nations; praying for suffering and 
 sorrow, for God to make starving widows and 
 orphans. 
 
 Yet the war seems to have been largely for 
 conquest, or commercial advantages for the rulers, 
 while the common people are forced into the battle 
 to lose their lives, and if they escape death, then to 
 pay the cost of the war, and shield the rulers. 
 
 Now if there is an all wise, omnipresent and all 
 powerful Creator and ruler of the universe, can you 
 see the principle of justice and mercy in his acts? 
 
 Through all history it has been the ambition of 
 the rulers by divine right to conquer the world. 
 
 They have compelled their people to serve in the 
 standing army and navy, and have expended 
 millions of money to arm and sustain them, which 
 the working people had to pay, and the Kings and 
 
56 HAS THE RELIGION OF THE PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 
 
 rulers armed to the teeth, became haughty and 
 proud, as shown by some of the recorded acts. On 
 yonder pole hangs the Kings hat, bow to it as you 
 pass or we will punish you. Here we have erected a 
 cross, kneel before it or go to eternal torture, here 
 we have raised our flag, salute it or we will shoot 
 you until you will. If you disobey the orders of the 
 ruler you are a traitor, and liable to be hung or 
 shot, if you do obey and stand up in battle as a 
 target, and are not killed, then you are a patriot, 
 and it does not matter to which army you belong. 
 
 Let us see what patriotism means. Patriotism 
 means love of your country, yet love often makes 
 a mistake ; love often turns to jealousy, love is not 
 a safe guide to right doing. Patriotism means 
 sectionalism, each patriot stands for his own 
 government ruler, although that ruler may be 
 wrong. 
 
 Now I would say, is it not time for the world to 
 ask for an improved religion and something better 
 than the religious governments of the past, some- 
 thing to do away with sectionalism and war? 
 
 There has been but little advancement in 
 religion or government during the 1500 years past. 
 The word "partriotism" sounds grand to the ears 
 of the masses, and they are ready to stand up and 
 obey the orders of the rulers and battle for them, 
 although many times they do not know the cause 
 of the war, we feel the word "patriotism" is not the 
 highest and best thought. 
 
 Let us try "humanitarianism" in its stead. Love 
 thy neighbor as thyself. At least consider every 
 man as your brother and every woman as your 
 sister. 
 
 Consider their rights to life, and happiness, as 
 being equal to yours. 
 
 Yes, equal to the rulers, who stand back at a 
 safe distance and through their field glasses watch 
 the horror of the battle they have forced their 
 subjects into. 
 
HAS THE RELIGION OF THE PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 57 
 
 Under the principles of humanitarianism, and 
 the co-operation of governments there would be no 
 need of large standing armies. If a country should 
 rebel, all the other countries would become ar- 
 bitrators to settle the difficulty, which under 
 humanitarian principles would be easily and 
 honorably adjusted. 
 
 The religious and patriotic teachings of the past 
 and of the present, constantly instill into the minds 
 of men the principles of war. 
 
 The boy scouts are being taught war, and made 
 to conduct sham battles, until they take pride in if, 
 and many would be glad to enter into the real 
 battle and shoot to kill. Yet these things are being 
 done, under the present religious teachings. Now 
 after fifteen hundred years of teaching of war and 
 fear, we believe it is time to try a new religion, one 
 that is nearer in harmony with the advancement 
 made in machinery and agriculture. 
 
 The present Christian religion is away back on 
 a par with the time when a forked stick was used 
 for a plow, and it is a long way from that condition 
 up to the present tractor that turns a dozen 
 furrows at a time. 
 
 Yet if we will adopt International Co-operation 
 of governments instead of rulers by divine right, 
 and the teaching of humanitarians instead of 
 instilling into the minds of the young, the principles 
 of war, or wholesale murder, then governments 
 and the teachings of brotherly love will advance 
 more in fifty years than it has in the last fifteen 
 hundred years. 
 
 Let the ministers teach what thev know to be 
 true, or that which can be proved by scientific 
 principles, and not teach the old time theology of 
 the past, which tells you that no matter how low 
 and wicked a life you have lived, if you only repent 
 you will not only be saved, but "there is more joy 
 in heaven over one sinner that repents than over 
 ninety and nine that had no sins to repent of," 
 
58 HAS THE RELIGION OF THE PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 
 
 thereby placing a premium on the wicked man who 
 will repent at the last moment. 
 
 Let no man teach the principles of fear, fear has 
 killed more people than any known disease. Fear 
 makes a man weak, fear holds down and makes you 
 subject to others. 
 
 In place of standing armies and immense navies 
 to support, let the same funds be used to educate 
 the illiterate, and to make it possible for those who 
 now have to work every possible moment to barely 
 live, to have at least a little time for rest and study. 
 Educate and elevate the mental condition, and there 
 will be no need for war, but we hear it remarked 
 that "the world would soon be over run with 
 people, and war is essential to prevent it." Those 
 that are educated and have time to think, will not 
 bring into being the child that cannot be cared for, 
 you will find by the records of today, the large 
 families are among the ignorant, those who are 
 only just a little above the animal. 
 
 And that is one great reason why we should all 
 work for the thorough establishment of the Public 
 schools, versus the Parochial schools. 
 
 Let us enact laws compelling children of school 
 age and under 16 years of age, to attend Public 
 school until they graduate from the eighth grade at 
 least, teaching them a little Americanism, a little 
 of the principles of life and freedom, make them 
 a little better than mere animals. 
 
 A comparison. By good authority, it is shown 
 that in countries where there are only Parochial 
 schools an average of 54 percent of the people over 
 ten years of age, can neither read nor write, while 
 in countries with only Public schools there is only 
 1.7 percent while in the United States with both 
 kinds of schools, there is 7.7 percent, that can 
 neither read nor write, we also find that in Mexico, 
 Spain, Brazil and Guatamala, the rate runs from 
 75 to 92 percent, that can neither read nor write. 
 
 Do you wonder that we have wars when the 
 
HAS THE RELIGION OF THE PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 59 
 
 people are so ignorant? Do you wonder that 
 illiterate countries are so often over populated? 
 Would not birth control by education, be better 
 than raising young men for slaughter? And yet we 
 must not forget that the church is combined with 
 the money powers, and the money powers must be 
 served, even though it does take the strongest, the 
 noblest and best, of our young men. Can we not 
 change it? 
 
 What shall we do with our donations, shall we 
 give it to the Missionary workers to teach the 
 theological dogmas, and hold the people in 
 ignorance, and subject to the rulers by divine 
 right? or shall we place it where it will assist in 
 giving the young a little glimpse of the real light, 
 the knowledge, the truth, that shall make them 
 free. 
 
 Let the rule by divine right of kings and em- 
 perors cease, let there be no rule by a Money 
 Oligarchy. 
 
 Let there be laws compelling attendance at 
 public schools. LET NO ONE VOTE WHO CAN- 
 NOT READ AND WRITE. Let there be for every 
 nation, a government of the people, by the people 
 and for the people, even as Abraham Lincoln said, 
 there should be for this country. Let the people 
 vote direct for the laws they wish, and not for men 
 that can be bought for a price. Let us not disgrace 
 our state or nation, by allowing the money powers 
 to buy Newberrys for our congress or senate. Let 
 us think and reason, let us be men and women. 
 
 Now after trying out the personal God idea and 
 rule by divine right, since Constantine's time, 
 fifteen hunderd years ago, with so little advance- 
 ment, so much war, cruelty and suffering, let us 
 try for a comparatively short time of say, fifty or 
 one hundred years, the teaching that the Eternal 
 Unchangeable, Omnipresent principles inherent in 
 nature, Natural law, is the supreme power that 
 rules and governs all things in nature, both 
 
60 HAS THE RELIGION OF THE PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 
 
 material and Spiritual. 
 
 Let us teach "Humanitarian Spiritualism," based 
 on a knowledge sustained by the fact, that Life, 
 Consciousness, Intelligence and Spirit are Eternal 
 principles inherent in nature, and Spirit communion 
 and continuity of life are facts, demonstrated by 
 the phenomena of nature. 
 
 Let us teach that to make the most of our lives 
 here and hereafter, we must live to our highest 
 thought and, "Do not unto others that which we 
 would not, that others should do unto us." 
 (Confucius) 
 
 Must give unto every individual as much of kind- 
 ness, friendship and freedom, as we would ask for 
 ourselves, must give more of our time and effort 
 to benefit humanity, and less to the accumulation 
 of unneeded wealth, the God of gold. 
 
 Teach that we must bear our own burdens of sin 
 and wrong doing and cannot cast them on the 
 shoulders of another. 
 
 That natural law here, or hereafter, will punish 
 us for every wrongful act. 
 
 That there is no escape from the punishment for the wrong 
 we do, only to correct it, overcome it, outgrow it, in order to 
 attain true happiness. 
 
 Teach that, the Soul, consisting of Life, Consciousness, 
 Intelligence, Spirit, is the only thing known to man, that can 
 of itself, start energy in action and do that which it wills to do. 
 
 Then let our prayers be to the soul, the living 
 conscious entity, the God within, and to our Spirit 
 friends, and not to an unknown God, an Idol, as it 
 were, in opposition to the supreme principles in 
 nature. 
 
 If our life has been largely evil, or working 
 against the welfare of humanity, accumulating 
 immense wealth, by misrepresentation, deception, 
 or legal stealing or robbing the honest toiler, or 
 seeking to bring war for conquest or fame, then 
 wnen we pass the great divide, we come into a 
 
HAS THE RELIGION OF THE PAST BEEN A SUCCESS 61 
 
 condition of darkness and sorrow, from which we 
 cannot BUY our way out, for threre is no money in 
 spirit. To some, it seems like ages of wandering in 
 darkness, e'er there comes a little ray of light and 
 hope, to their darkened benighted soul. 
 
 Then another age, before they can grow out and 
 up to what they should have been while in earth 
 life. 
 
 This is what Spirit friends will tell you, if you 
 will investigate, such also is the punishment 
 rendered by natural law. 
 
 While such punishment is not eternal, it cannot 
 be forgiven by any one except, it may be, the one 
 who has been wronged. The only hope is to correct 
 it, over come it, by good works and outgrow it, do 
 it now, today while yet in earth life, where it can be 
 most easily corrected, overcome, outgrown ; bear- 
 ing in mind, that murder is a sin that cannot easily, 
 be overcome, it will haunt the soul indefinitely. 
 
 So I say, Awake, oh soul, arise live honestly and 
 uprightly striving ever to aid humanity, ever seek- 
 ing the light, the truth for only truth can make you 
 free. 
 
 When the gates of heaven open, 
 
 None can hear them when they swing, 
 
 But the voice of loving lost ones, 
 Often reach us as they sing. 
 
62 
 
 DON'T GO TO WAR 'TILL YOU 
 KNOW WHAT FOR 
 
 Oh, yes there have been rulers 
 
 That wanted all the world; 
 Amassed their mighty armies 
 
 With battle flags unfurled. 
 They set their soldiers fighting 
 
 In awful, horrid war; 
 The men that shot their brothers, 
 
 Did not know what for. 
 
 A hundred million dollars 
 
 Would only be a speck 
 Compared with all the billions 
 
 Of battle waste and wreck. 
 The burden on the children, 
 
 That's caused by such a war, 
 Will make them slaves forever. 
 
 They don't know what for. 
 
 Think of the homeless children, 
 
 And widows of the dead, 
 Who now are surely starving, 
 
 Some never can be fed. 
 Think of the peaceful worker 
 
 Compelled to go to war, 
 And fight the ruler's battles, 
 
 And not know what for. 
 
 Let all our people help us 
 
 Decide when war shall be, 
 Vote whether we shall battle 
 
 On foreign land, or sea. 
 And let those who vote for it 
 
 Be first to go to war, 
 And then we will not have it 
 
 'Till we know what for. 
 
Don't Go to War 'Till You Know What For 63 
 
 Then rouse ye all, for freedom, 
 Free work, free press, free speech. 
 
 Place honor over riches, 
 
 True kindness ever teach. 
 
 Make every man your brother, 
 Then there will be no war 
 
 Beneath our starry banner, 
 'Till we know what for. 
 
 Chorus: 
 
 Oh, let those do the fighting 
 
 Who really want the war. " 
 
 For if they really want it, 
 
 They should know what fo*. 
 
 Friend is a word that many speak, 
 And some know how to use, 
 
 While many fail to understand 
 And many more abuse, 
 
6 4 
 
 INVOCATION 
 
 Oh ye Spirit friends, by and through the bound- 
 less source of all things, come unto us, and help us 
 to rise above all evil thoughts, or deeds, that our 
 souls may progress. 
 
 Oh, give unto us the power to touch the forms of 
 those who are ill, or in pain, that they may be well 
 and strong. 
 
 Oh, give us the power to touch the hearts of 
 those who are jealous hearted, or angry, that they 
 may be quieted. 
 
 Oh, teach us how to awaken the souls of those 
 now in darkness, that they may receive the better 
 light, and rejoice therein. 
 
 Teach us how to touch the souls of the evil doers, 
 that they may be guided aright. 
 
 Oh, help us to touch the souls of the fallen, that 
 they may be lifted up. 
 
 Help us to touch the hearts of those who con- 
 demn the fallen, that they may have mercy and 
 charity. 
 
 Oh, give unto us the power to touch the souls of 
 the sorrowing that they may be comforted. 
 
 Help us to lift our own souls, up to a higher plain 
 of life, that we may assist others. 
 
 And then, for humanities sake, give to us, each 
 and all, the power to live high and holy, in peace 
 and harmony with all the world for the world is 
 our country, humanity, our people, and to be good 
 and do good, is our religion. 
 
65 
 
 THE UNIVERSE GOVERNED BY 
 LAW ALONE 
 
 TO THE PROGRESSIVE THINKER 
 
 Under the heading of "Infinite Mind" was the 
 statement that, "The marvelous mechanism con- 
 trolling the movements of the sun, moon and stars, 
 Must Be the reflection of an infinite mind." 
 
 Another writer seems to think that much of the 
 happenings on earth are purely the work of chance. 
 
 To me it seems that infinite, eternal law, must 
 have been prior to infinite mind. 
 
 Now do not mix the expression "infinite mind" 
 with that of "infinite intelligence" for mind 
 signifies individuality capable of using intelligence 
 or acting intelligently, while "intelligence, capacity 
 to know" is a principle in nature, as old as time 
 itself. 
 
 Consequently, the principle of intelligence can 
 be considered as infinite, being unlimited, bound- 
 less. 
 
 Stop and think for a moment, and I think you 
 will agree with me, that nothing could have 
 existed before time was, and nothing could have 
 existed without space, in which to exist. 
 
 Now since there are laws that govern, and one 
 might say are a part of time and space, we would 
 ask, WHERE WAS THAT CREATIVE MIND, 
 prior TO TIME AND SPACE, THAT IT COULD 
 HAVE CREATED THEM. 
 
 But some one says that belongs to the infinite or 
 divine, and we cannot answer that question. 
 
 Then please to say that you do not know, and do 
 not say "it must be, the reflection of infinite mind." 
 
 On the other hand, do not say "it must be the 
 work of chance" even in part. 
 
 Let us adhere to our text "Law governs all" 
 
 Let us stop and think once more. No particle of 
 
66 THE UNIVERSE GOVERNED BY LAW ALONE 
 
 material substance in the universe has ever moved 
 or been moved without energy to move it. 
 
 ENERGY IS ALWA1S GOVERNED BY LAW. 
 So we ask, how could infinite mind have created 
 the universe, or how control it, without the assist- 
 ance of energy, on the other hand, if energy did 
 exist prior to the creation, then it was not created 
 by said infinite mind. 
 
 St. John, first and first, "In the beginning was 
 the word, and the word was with God, and the 
 word was God, the same was in the beginning with 
 God." What does it mean, does anybody know? 
 
 It is largely taken to mean that God spoke, and 
 his word brought all things into existance. 
 
 But again I ask, how could the word be spoken, 
 even if we admit that the infinite mind did exist, 
 without time and space in which to exist, FOR 
 EVEN THE THOUGHT, WHICH ALWAYS 
 COMES BEFORE THE SPOKEN WORD, RE- 
 QUIRES ENERGY, TO SET IT IN ACTION. 
 
 We do not believe in a creation by a personal 
 God or infinite mind, for the following reasons. 
 
 First, that the soul seems to be the only thing 
 that can of itself, set energy in action. 
 
 Second, energy must exist, else the soul could 
 not set it in action. 
 
 Third, to be active, energy must have something 
 to act upon. 
 
 So we say, energy is an infinite, eternal principle 
 in nature, co-eternal with time and space, and must 
 have existed prior to the spoken word, it is always 
 active when any substance moves of whatever 
 nature it may be. 
 
 Now as we can find no place where energy is 
 acting, except where it is acting on material sub- 
 stance, or some prime principle in nature, we con- 
 clude that material substance and the prime 
 principles of nature are co-eternal with time and 
 space. 
 
 They could not have bee?i created by infinite mind, a personal 
 
THE UNIVERSE GOVERNED BY LAW ALONE 67 
 
 God, for he could not even speak the word, or think the thought, 
 without energy, ?ieither cotdd energy act without something to 
 act upon. 
 
 Hence we believe that all the substance of the 
 universe, and all the laws of nature, are co-eternal 
 with time and space, and could not have been 
 created by a God that existed before time and space 
 was. 
 
 Of such a time and condition we cannot con- 
 ceive, for if such a condition did ever exist, then 
 in the place of the universe, there must have been 
 absolutely nothing, not even space. 
 
 Now we find energy may be active, or it may lie 
 dormant as in the lump of coal, but when we sift 
 things right down to basic principles, we find that 
 heat, electricity and energy, are practically one 
 and the same thing, only in different form, for 
 either one of these will generate the other two. 
 
 They are principles in nature, even as the laws 
 of gravity, centrifugal force, or mathematics, are 
 principles in nature. 
 
 Notice, I use the word "principle" instead of 
 "law" for people are so easily confused by the fact 
 that the word "law" is used in connection with 
 man made rules, that are called "law" while they 
 are only rules that can easily be broken or changed 
 while "natural law" is eternal, unchangeable, 
 omnipresent and being unlimited, boundless, 'we 
 call it infinite. 
 
 Now if infinite mind has created all things, in- 
 cluding these eternal, unchangeable laws of prin- 
 ciples, he has therefore finished his work. 
 
 Yes, the minute he has made said laws, which 
 are inherent in nature itself , everywhere, gov- 
 erning all things, that minute, his work was com- 
 pleted, for the law is immutable, unchangeable, 
 yesterday, today and forever the same. 
 
 If these infinite laws were changeable, then 
 every thing would at once be running by chance, 
 which we know it is not, hence we say law governs 
 
68 THE UNIVERSE GOVERNED BY LAW ALONE 
 
 all. 
 
 If the idea of a God, a Devil, and Chance, were 
 entirely obliterated from the minds of the people 
 every where, and man made to understand that 
 unchangeable law rules and governs every thing 
 in nature there would undoubtedly be a better 
 chance for advancement, than there is at the 
 present time, or ever has been, at least since the 
 beginning of the Christian era. 
 
 Now do not think any longer, that Infinite mind, 
 a personal God, is ruling this universe, for you can 
 find nothing in nature that is not governed by law, 
 not even your own belief, for your belief is always 
 according to the evidence that is brought to bear, 
 in other words you cannot believe a thing against 
 your will, or when the positive evidence tells you 
 it is not true, in other words it will always require 
 evidence, to cause you to change your mind. 
 
 No machine that man has ever designed or built, 
 is anything more than a mechanism applying the 
 eternal, unchangeable principles of nature to pro- 
 duce the desired results. 
 
 Any mechanical appliance must be in harmony 
 with natural law, or it will not work. 
 
 Any religious belief or teaching, must be in har- 
 mony with natural law, to be true. 
 
 Spiritualism is the only religious teaching of 
 which I chance to know, that proves itself to be 
 true, by harmony with, and demonstrations under 
 natural law. 
 
 Now regarding chance, I can see no such thing 
 as chance in nature at any point or place. 
 
 The eternal unchangeable laws are constantly 
 acting, and the fact that nothing can move or be 
 moved without energy to move it, is positive evi- 
 dence to me, that the mountain slide, the falling 
 meteor, the disintegration of the rocks, are all the 
 result of the action of natural law. 
 
 The idiot or the master mind, the sick or the 
 well, the weak or the strong, are not the result of 
 
THE UNIVERSE GOVERNED BY LAW ALONE 69 
 
 chance, but each and all are the result of con- 
 ditions, acting under natural law, for law governs 
 all. 
 
 I LEARNED 
 I long ago learned that a truly wise man, 
 
 Will not make belief, a base for his plan, 
 But seek for a fact, on which he can rear 
 
 His temple of truth, to knowledge most dear. 
 
7o 
 
 RIGHT IS ALWAYS RIGHT 
 
 Written to one who was just beginning to catch 
 a little of the light from the great beyond. 
 
 So it is, when a soul is touched by the sweet har- 
 mony of even a partial knowledge of the wonder- 
 ful, Infinite principle and the sweet spirit commun- 
 ion, it comes into such harmonious conditions and 
 receives so much of the great, high and holy love, 
 That — 
 
 They can read from natures book 
 
 The things that are to be, 
 They catch the chords of natures song 
 And rhythm so pure and free. 
 
 It lifts their soul above the goal 
 
 That mortal man has set, 
 To catch the thought the angels wrought 
 
 The sweetest thoughts we get. 
 
 So let us all heed natures call 
 Through laws supremely grand, 
 
 And conquer might, by love of right, 
 'Till peace reigns o'er the land. 
 
 To then arise, beyond the skies 
 
 By natures high decree, 
 And gain the love of those above, 
 
 Our souls for ever free. 
 
 That all the world, with thoughts unfurled 
 Like sunshine pure and bright, 
 
 May teach to man through natures plan 
 That RIGHT, IS ALWAYS RIGHT. 
 
SHAKEN IN THE SIEVE 
 OF REASON 
 
 As a reader of the Spiritual and Liberal papers, 
 I have noticed that there are many so-called liberal 
 writers who still hold to the idea of a personal God 
 and a personal Devil ; that the Bible is the infallible 
 word of God and that God, by his goodness and 
 intelligence, rules and governs the universe. And 
 there are not a few who seemingly deny the 
 universal laws of nature, claiming that Law implies 
 a predestined rule of action, and that the rigid 
 logic of evolution, as demonstrated in differentiated 
 phenomena, proves exactly the reverse of fixed law. 
 Some claim that the Law idea is a dogma, which is 
 a consequent necessity of the dogma of the God 
 idea. 
 
 Now I would like to put these into the sieve of 
 reason, and have the reader, by earnest thought, 
 help me to shake them a few moments. 
 
 As we understand it, the Bible God is the God 
 referred to, who is represented as a personality, 
 all-wise, omnipresent, the creator and ruler of the 
 universe. 
 
 Let us see. Read Gensis 1:1. "In the beginning 
 God created the heaven and the earth." In the 
 beginning? Stop a moment and think. When was 
 the beginning? Can you think of a time or place 
 when neither time nor space was? A time before 
 time was? A space when there was no space? It is 
 utterly impossible. It could not have been. Knowing 
 there never was such a state of things, there never 
 could have been a beginning. So we reason that if 
 time and space are now, they always have been, 
 hence they were not created by God in the begin- 
 ning. 
 
 On the other hand, IF conditions ever were such 
 that time and space did not exist, then there was no 
 God, and no creater, as there could have been no 
 
72 SHAKEN IN THE SIEVE OF REASON 
 
 space for him to occupy, and no time, in which he 
 could have had an existence — hence, no time or 
 place in which to create. This line of reasoning, 
 forces us to accept the fact that time and space 
 were without beginning and will be without end. 
 
 Since science has practically demonstrated that no 
 particle of matter can be annihilated, and also that 
 something cannot be made out of nothing, we have 
 entirely given up the idea of creation, or creator, 
 and fully believe that all things that are, have 
 always existed in some form. 
 
 Now if all these things did exist without a God 
 to create and govern them, by his intelligence, and 
 if there is no such thing as Law then all things 
 must be running by chance. But after careful con- 
 sideration, I do not think any one would admit that 
 our planetary system and our nicely adjusted 
 natural phenomena are run by chance. 
 
 No, indeed, we believe that law governs all. We 
 look at in this way. If there is a law that is immut- 
 able and unchangeable, it has always been a Law, 
 and was not made by a God of creation before time 
 and space were. But we believe that Law, Spirit, 
 Matter, are Co-eternal with time and space. 
 
 We believe Law governs, because, wherever man 
 has delved into the hidden mysteries of nature, he 
 has invariably found some principle underlying 
 each and every phenomenon of nature, which 
 principle seems to be always present when that 
 phenomenon occurs; this underlying principle or 
 force is what man calls law. By a knowledge of 
 these laws he is able to predict the time at which 
 eclipses will occur, eomets appear, and a thousand 
 other things equally as wonderful. 
 
 We have always found God, and man of God, in 
 direct opposition to man's gaining a knowledge of 
 law, even as far back as the Garden of Eden, where 
 the book shows that God told a falsehood, and 
 afterwards admitted that the Devil told the truth. 
 And taking into consideration the many errors and 
 
SHAKEN IN THE SIEVE OF REASON 73 
 
 falsehoods contained in the Bible, which book is all 
 the authority we have that there ever was a God, 
 and taking these in connection with the fact that 
 nature itself makes the denial we assert that there 
 never was and is not now a personal God, as set 
 forth in the Bible. 
 
 Now let us see if there is a chance for evolution 
 under fixed law. We think there is. True, we have 
 laws seemingly that other laws do not affect, as no 
 two particles of matter can occupy the same space 
 at the same time. Anything could not exist without 
 time and space in which to exist; two halves of 
 any substance are always equal to the whole 
 substance, etc. 
 
 If all the laws of nature were of this class, it 
 might seem possible that evolution could not exist 
 under fixed law, and yet the first law upon which 
 I build my theory of evolution, is the law that com- 
 pels nature to produce differentiated phenomena, 
 by making it impossible for any two particles of 
 matter to occupy the same space at the same time, 
 as in case of the two leaves of a tree , or two blades 
 of grass no two of which are alike, yet they receive 
 sustenance from the earth in the same manner, 
 have the same root or stem, but they must occupy 
 different positions in space as the law compels them 
 to do; hence, they are acted upon differently by 
 the rain, dew, air, sunlight, etc. A different ray of 
 light, striking at a different angle, would have a 
 different effect and produce a different result; and 
 as each cycle of growth and decay refines and en- 
 riches the soul, making each succeeding growth 
 more vigorous and perfect, it would surely indicate 
 evolution under fixed law. 
 
 HERE IS A PROPOSITION 
 
 A law may be in constant operation, yet that law 
 may be overcome by other laws. If this be true, it 
 would seem plausible to suppose that the united 
 action of the laws of nature, in perfect harmony 
 with the great law of cause and effect , would not 
 
74 SHAKEN IN THE SIEVE OF REASON 
 
 only produce the wonderful phenomena of growth 
 and decay, but would tend toward a constant re- 
 finement, higher development and perfection in 
 nature, which we term evolution. 
 
 Then it remains for me to show to my readers 
 that such conditions do exist. Knowing that all 
 forces in nature conform to laws governing them. 
 I sometimes use the word force, instead of law, as 
 it is more convenient to do so. While man has dis- 
 covered many laws, yet many of them are not fully 
 understood, and reason tells us there are very many 
 more, of which man, as yet, has not the faintest 
 idea. 
 
 Yet, with our limited knowledge, we have learn- 
 ed the fact that many times certain laws are in 
 operation without perceptible effect, as in the case 
 of the rapidly revolving wheel, centrifugal force 
 is constantly pulling at the wheel, in just pro- 
 portion to its weight and speed; but the wheel, by 
 the laws of cohesion and adhesion, being strong 
 enough to stand the strain, we do not see the effect 
 of the centrifugal force. 
 
 Let the boy tie a string to his ball and swing it 
 rapidly in a circle; the pull on the string will 
 demonstrate the action of this law, as also does the 
 bursting of flywheels occasionally. 
 
 Again, we see that in quantities water seeks its 
 own level by the action of the force of gravity, 
 yet we know that same law within each individual 
 drop would form it into a small globe. Try it by 
 letting a drop fall on an oiled paper, then a drop 
 on unoiled paper, and notice that one remains a 
 globe, while the other, by the same law of 
 attraction, aided by the capillary action of the un- 
 oiled paper, flattens and is absorbed by the paper. 
 We think these two illustrations will suffice to sub- 
 stantiate our proposition. 
 
 Now we find the laws of nature so nicely and 
 accurately adjusted, that we are able to make very 
 perfect calculations therefrom, and that those 
 
SHAKEN IN THE SIEVE OF REASON 75 
 
 calculations once accurately made, are always 
 found correct. Therefore we conclude that there are 
 unchangeable laws, and we believe that, were it 
 not for a knowledge of those laws, our high 
 standard of mechanical and intellectual ability 
 could not have been. This proves to me not only that 
 evolution is possible under fixed law, but that law is 
 the real underlying principle that forces the growth 
 and fuller development of perfect evolution. 
 
 Oh may ye see as angels saw 
 
 The words of God that cannot lie, 
 
 And know by his eternal law; 
 The souls of men can never die. 
 
7 6 
 
 LIFE 
 
 O, life what art thou, 
 
 Doth any mortal know? 
 Yet thou art known on every hand 
 
 Where mortal man can go. 
 
 Throughout all the universe, 
 
 In every spot and place, 
 In ocean grand or desert land 
 
 Thy mystic power we trace. 
 
 E'en in the drop of water 
 Thy myriad forms we find, 
 
 And in the fragrant air we breathe 
 Are hosts of many a kind. 
 
 Yet man, whom thou hast given 
 A wondrous power to know, 
 
 Can tell us naught of what thou art 
 Or whence you come or go. 
 
 With microscope and lancet 
 
 He would catch thee e'er ye flee, 
 
 He can but find thy mystic power, 
 Thou art forever free. 
 
 The soul, that conscious part of man. 
 
 The God within that goes 
 Adown the mystic aisles of time, 
 
 Still reasons, thinks and knows. 
 
 Thou art the ceasless principle, 
 Not action, form or breath 
 
 Thou hast, and shall forever be, 
 To thee, there is no death. 
 
77 
 
 IF CREATED WHEN 
 
 If, you should play as a leader, 
 
 On the field of progressions great play, 
 
 Then make what you teach, true to nature, 
 No matter what others may say. 
 
 Undoubtedly the reader knows the generally 
 accepted teaching or story of creation as recorded 
 in the Bible. 
 
 You also recognize the fact that this story of 
 creation and the fall of man, so called, is the found- 
 ation on which the whole Christian Religion is 
 based, that is, without a God the creator and the 
 original sin, there would be no call for good men to 
 repent, no vicarious atonement. 
 
 Of course some might say we should repent for 
 our wrong doings, but that is not the demand of the 
 Christian Religions, for the church teaches, the 
 entire plan of redemption is based on Adam's sin. 
 
 Yes, it is for Adam's sin we must repent, although 
 Adam did not know good from evil. 
 
 See Genesis 11. 17th. God said, "But of the tree 
 of knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat, 
 for in the day thou eatest thereof, thou shalt 
 surely die." 
 
 Genesis IV. 5. "And the serpent said unto the 
 woman, ye shall not surely die, for God doth know 
 that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall 
 be opened, and ye shall be as Gods, knowing good 
 and evil." 
 
 This, God admitted, after Adam had partaken of 
 the forbiden fruit, see Genesis, 3: 22, "and the 
 Lord God said. Behold the manis become as one of 
 us, to know good and evil." 
 
 Now be careful, be candid, and ask your self, 
 who told the truth, and who told the falsehood. 
 
 Yet the Christian Religion tells us that the 
 millions upon millons of earths people are to be 
 ETERNALLY punished because Adam and Eve dis- 
 
78 IF CREATED WHEN 
 
 obeyed Gods order, although as God admitted, they 
 did not know good and evil, did not know they 
 were doing wrong. God also admitted they did not 
 die, when he gave them punishment all the days of 
 their lives. 
 
 So the question has arisen, is such an eternal 
 punishment just, would you consider such a 
 punishment, an act worthy of an infinite, all wise, 
 all powerful and merciful God? would you? 
 
 Can you find in the largest city a father or 
 mother who would meet out to a child such 
 ETERNAL punishment, if they could, no matter 
 how bad their child might be, but we must not for- 
 get that men and women, are not all wise or all 
 powerful, and could not give eternal punishment if 
 they would, then do you think that an all wise and 
 all powerful God, would do such a thing? 
 
 Is God a merciful, loving, kind and just Father, 
 when he places eternal punishment on all the 
 millions upon millions of earths people, just because 
 poor old Adam and Eve disobeyed his order, not 
 knowing it was wrong? 
 
 Go slow, think of it, was not such an act worse, 
 more sinful, more inhuman, than any act man could 
 possibly commit, man being only a finite being? 
 
 Now we must not forget that approximately two 
 thirds of the earths people are not Christians, they 
 are largely Pagans, Mohammedans, Brahmans, 
 Shintoists, followers of Confucius, mostly people 
 who have never heard of the teachings of the 
 Christians to any considerable extent. Then we 
 must not forget that of the so called Christian 
 countries, which constitute the other third of earths 
 people, are not all Christians. It seems that at least 
 one half those who can read and write in these 
 Christian countries are not Christians, because the 
 God that is said to be the author of the Bible teach- 
 ings, failed to put evidence enough in his work, to 
 convince them, when they use their reasoning power 
 which it is said "is a God given principle" which 
 reasoning power is all that makes man above a 
 
IF CREATED WHEN 79 
 
 brute. 
 
 Now would it not be a pretty hard hearted, un- 
 merciful God, that would punish throughout the 
 endless ages of time, all those who have not any 
 knowledge of his teachings, all those to whom he 
 has given power of reason without giving them 
 evidence sufficient to convince them that his teach- 
 ings are true? 
 
 Does not the blame rest on God himself, more 
 than on the man whose reason tells him that the 
 teachings are unjust and false? 
 
 Put all these in your thinking cap and steep 
 them, then swallow it if you can, in other words, 
 think and reason. 
 
 My God, the Infinite, Eternal, Unchangeable, 
 Omnipresent principles inherent in nature, could 
 not commit such an injustice towards humanity. 
 
 So I do not believe an infinite personal God, had 
 any thing to do with the creation of this old earth, 
 or the creation of man as specified in the Bible, 
 neither do I believe in the so called fall of man, or 
 the vicarious atonement. 
 
 If the Bible be true, the creation of the universe 
 and all it contains, occurred only a few thousand 
 years ago. 
 
 The genealogy as given in the fifth chapter of 
 Genesis makes it only 4700 years from Adam to 
 Abraham, and the encyclopediae says Abraham 
 lived 175 years and died about 1800 before 
 Christ, which would make the creation less than 
 eight thousand years ago. 
 
 Now if you go back to the long ago past, and see 
 conditions through the eyes of the Geologist, you 
 would find that this old earth has existed, and has 
 been undergoing the processes of evolution and 
 refinement for millions of years. 
 
 You would probably conclude that there was a 
 time when this earth was a moulton mass of 
 materials, in which case you would find that the 
 water formed by the combustion of Oxygen and 
 
8o IF CREATED WHEN 
 
 Hydrogen gasses, was driven off by the intense 
 heat as steam, and out in the outer space the intense 
 cold condensed it to water, which fell as rain, 
 towards the earth, until the intense heat again 
 turned it to steam, to be again condensed, which 
 process continued until the earth was cool enough 
 so the rain could actually come in contact with some 
 parts of it, and this process repeated until the earth 
 was cool enough so the water could remain in 
 contact with it, in places, and so vegetable life 
 could exist. 
 
 Perhaps lichens or mosses were about the first 
 to appear on the rocks, a few thousand million 
 years ago. However Geologists tell us that animal 
 life first appeared in the inland water, similar to 
 what seems to originate in stagnant pools today. 
 
 The elements acting on the rocks, and the 
 vegetable growth, gradually wore away the rocks 
 until it produced soil, in which larger vegetable 
 growth could thrive. 
 
 Then during the millions of years that followed, 
 the humidity of the atmosphere, the warmth of the 
 earth, and the suns warm rays, caused immense 
 growth, which in time matured and fell to decay, 
 taking with it the heat it had absorbed from the 
 sun during its growth, the heat stored in the solids 
 of the plants or trees. 
 
 Then by and through the processes in the great 
 laboratory of nature, it finally became transformed 
 into coal, which we are using today for power, heat 
 and light. 
 
 Yes, that coal contains the condensed sunshine, 
 of the ages past, and to night we are reading and 
 working by the sunlight of Millions of years ago. 
 
 Chambers Encyclopaedia says, that in the Edin- 
 burg district, the coal is in strata or layers 
 amounting in all to 204 ft, in thickness, counting 
 only layers of six inches or more, and these layers 
 of coal are separated by layers of Sand Stone, Lime 
 Stone, Shale etc, and the coal is some of it as low 
 
IF CREATED WHEN 81 
 
 down as 6300 feet, so it is obvious that these layers 
 of coal were formed at different periods of time. 
 
 Now let us turn back to the remote past and 
 notice just a few points regarding the animal king- 
 dom. 
 
 Geologists tell us that they find, during the 
 pliocene age, that is, when the **ocks were in a 
 plastic state, large animals passed over them 
 leaving their tracks, and also the bones of many 
 animals of that age, are found imbeded in the rock. 
 
 Now those animals certainly existed prior to the 
 everlasting hills, for those rocks containing their 
 tracks and their bones, had become solid, and later 
 were thrown up by volcanic action forming our 
 great mountain ranges. 
 
 So we see that Animal life has existed millions 
 of years prior to the Bible history of creation. 
 
 Yes in these mountains as well as in the coal, 
 limestone, and sandstone, many thousand feet 
 below the surface, are found fossils of animals, 
 many of which we have no record of except those 
 fossils. Geologists tell us that the oldest form of 
 animal life that they have been able to trace, is 
 that of a serpent, and from that successive steps 
 in the development of animals occurred, until we 
 reach the age of man. 
 
 Right here I wish to refer to the scientifically 
 established fact, that the human embryo first 
 assumes the form of a serpent, and developes, step 
 bv step, representing much of the animal kingdom, 
 all the way up to man. This would certainly indicate 
 that man was an evolution from the lower animal 
 kingdom as per, the Darwinian theory, and was 
 not an independent special creation, but was evolved 
 from a lower order of life, and was not necessarily 
 an off-spring from any known animal. 
 
 One more Geological reference, from the 
 Cvclopaedia of Science where Archibald Geikie, 
 the Geologists, refering to Pentland Firth and to 
 Ireland and Scotland and to the Old Man of Hoy, 
 
S2 IF CREATED WHEN 
 
 which is a name given to a sand stone rock, whose 
 base is washed on three sides by the ocean waves, 
 He says it is 600 feet high with perpendicular sides 
 stands on a rock similar to what is known as the 
 Caithnes Flag Stone, which at this point had been 
 broken up by volcanic action leaving an inclined 
 and uneven broken surface over which the lava 
 has flown. This lower rock it seems had at one time 
 been in a plastic state for it contains scales, bones 
 and teeth, of fishes of a long gone age, as also does 
 the sand stone above the lava base. 
 
 Now regarding the story of the Flood and the 
 Ark. 
 
 Eminent Naturalists tell us that from the number 
 of animals now living, there must have been some- 
 thing like 885,000 animals in the ark which would 
 be 56 for every square yard of standing room, aside 
 from birds, fishes and insects, without which it 
 would have been packed absolutely solid before 
 taking in a single pound of food. Much less load 
 would have sunk the ark, and we take into consider- 
 ation no animal larger than the elephant, however 
 Geology proves that long ago before man had any 
 record, or even tradition of them there were many 
 monster animals on earth, so I do not believe this 
 story of the Flood and Ark. 
 
 However practically speaking, the people of all 
 countries have traditions of something similar to 
 the story of the flood, which has much weight as 
 evidence that some great event, did occur in the 
 long ago past, which might have been caused by 
 volcanic action or great earthquake, which caused 
 the great chains of elevations we call mountains, 
 or some other great action caused by the cooling and 
 contraction of the solids of earth, the cause we 
 cannot tell. 
 
 At the Labare Asphalt beds near Los Angeles, 
 trapped in the mire of the Asphalt, which acted on 
 the monster animals similar to the action of sticky 
 fly paper on flies. In this Asphalt bed have been 
 
IF CREATED WHEN 83 
 
 found 120 or more skeletons of different species 
 of animals and birds giving a record of at least a 
 large portion of the animal life of that region in 
 the long ago past, animals that probably lived 
 a million years ago, whose skeletons were found 
 intact in natures queer preservative. 
 
 Down beneath the skeletons of the monster 
 prehistoric animals, was found the skeleton of a 
 woman, these facts, with many others equally as 
 wonderful, prove that man and the universe was 
 not created about eight thousand years ago, but 
 existed in the long ago past, as scientific investiga- 
 tion has thoroughly demonstrated. 
 
 Considering the overwhelming evidence recorded 
 in old mother earth, and the lack of any authentic 
 record in the Bible history of creation, I have asked 
 the question, "If Created when" but without hope 
 of its being solved as to date, and I firmly believe 
 that all things have existed in some form, since 
 time and space have been, of which we can con- 
 ceive of no beginning and no ending. 
 
8 4 
 
 AS EVER 
 
 "As ever," is a sentence 
 
 Whose meaning has a range, 
 From almost a non entity, 
 
 To power most wondrous strange, 
 For us to tell its meaning 
 
 For all on whom it shines 
 We cannot do it, sir, 
 
 Lest you read between the lines. 
 
 You know so many use it, 
 
 In careless thoughtless way, 
 Not thinking even once, 
 
 What thought it may convey, 
 Not thinking that perchance 
 
 If angry in the past, 
 It would convey the thought 
 
 It would forever last 
 
 Or if you forge a link 
 
 In friendships golden chain 
 The meaning then conveyed 
 
 Would be most truly plain, 
 Or if, perchance, it's love 
 
 That plays the silent part 
 'Tis then, as ever yours 
 
 More firmly binds the heart 
 
 But whatsoever the thought 
 
 The sentence doth convey 
 One thing is doubly sure, 
 
 It meaneth "constancy," 
 In friendship, or in love 
 
 In business, honor, hate, 
 It means without a change 
 
 E'en to the present date. 
 
AS EVER 85 
 
 Example No. 1 
 I've made a hundred thousand 
 
 In a very easy way, 
 By making unjust prices 
 
 That you were forced to pay, 
 And while I have no love 
 
 For any working man 
 I am as ever yours, 
 
 To consumate my plan. 
 
 Example No. 2 
 You know we once were friends 
 
 In days of long ago, 
 Whene'er our eyes would meet 
 
 My heart would flutter so, 
 But time has brought a change, 
 
 Since those happy, happy hours, 
 We both have older grown, 
 
 Still I am as ever yours. 
 
 Of all the endless universe 
 That Nature does control, 
 
 Love and law its God is, 
 And thought the soul. 
 
86 
 
 The Truth Shall Make You Free 
 
 First let me say that any religious teaching to be 
 true, must be in harmony with the eternal un- 
 changeable laws of nature. 
 
 Must be in harmony with science, for real 
 science is nothing more than an understanding of 
 the principles of nature pertaining to any certain 
 feature of nature. 
 
 Perhaps there is no branch of science so well 
 understood by the masses of the people, as the 
 science of numbers. We do not accept the Roman 
 Notation as being true because it was established 
 by the Romans, neither do we accept the Arabic 
 notation simply because it was established by the 
 Hindoos of India, in the long ago past. We do not 
 accept it because any great man or collection of 
 men have said it is true, but we do accept it 
 because it is based on the unchangeable, omni- 
 present principles in nature, that science has 
 brought to our understanding. 
 
 We say two and two equal four, not because man 
 has said it is so, but because it is in harmony with 
 nature. 
 
 Speaking of law, I do not mean a man made 
 rule, such as are supposed to govern the people, 
 what I do mean by "law" is, one or more of the 
 infinite, eternal, omnipresent, unchangeable prin- 
 ciples inherent in nature, that are always acting, 
 each in its proper sphere, which laws govern and 
 control all things, many of which laws, man has 
 not yet discovered. 
 
 To illustrate, if you throw a ball into the air, 
 your conscious entity, your soul, sets in action the 
 great principle of energy, which is transmitted 
 through your brain to your muscles, and by the 
 energy stored in them, the ball is thrown high in 
 the air, but we see it going slower and slower, till 
 finally it stops rising and begins to fall, why did it 
 not keep on going? First, because of the resistance 
 
THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 87 
 
 of the air, and second — because the great principle 
 of Gravity, was constantly holding it backward. 
 Why did it fall? Because the eternal, unchange- 
 able, omnipresent law of gravity which is energy 
 in action, was constantly acting on the ball and 
 pulling it back to earth. 
 
 So we find this law of gravity is not only eternal 
 but it is always and everywhere acting. 
 
 I have said Mathematics is based on unchange- 
 able law, if it were not so, the law might change at 
 any moment, and then two and two would not 
 equal four. 
 
 Now we find that every mechanical invention, 
 as the Telegraph, Telephone, the Steam Engine, 
 Gas Engine, Dynamo, Electric Lights, printing 
 Press, and thousands of other things, are but 
 accidental, or scientific discoveries of mechanism, 
 by which the eternal laws of nature are brought 
 into use to accomplish certain results, the same can 
 be said of the great chemical discoveries. 
 
 Now I would ask, why should we accept the 
 religious teachings of the long ago past, which are 
 absolutely contrary to the unchangeable laws of 
 nature, contrary to the phenomena of nature, as 
 demonstrated by science. 
 
 I repeat "The truth shall make you free" 
 
 So as a Spirit, an 1 as Spiritual isLs. we are ail 
 seeking the truth, we are seeking for facts, on 
 which to base our — shall I say "Belief in Spirit- 
 ualism"? No. For when we find a Spirit phenome- 
 non in nature, or under natural law, a fact that has 
 been and can be, thoroughly demonstr ted, then we 
 have a foundation, on which to base our statement, 
 a truth which carries us beyond the field of belief, 
 into the grand field of absolute knowledge. 
 
 Yes, by these facts, by this phenomena, which 
 is in harmony with eternal natural law, and which 
 can be thoroughly demonstrated, we are able to 
 say we know. Know that we shall live after the 
 change called death, because our lost loved ones 
 
88 THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 
 
 live, and can and do communicate with us. 
 
 But you ask, have we any record, of spirit 
 phenomena in the past? 
 
 Yes, we might refer you to King Saul and the 
 woman of Endor, NOT WITCH of Endor, for the 
 text of the Bible which is supposed to be inspired 
 writing, does not say witch, the word "witch" is 
 only in the chapter headings, placed there by 
 bigoted men. 
 
 In this case the Bible says, "Samuel appeared 
 unto Saul," and told him what would happen to 
 him and his sons, which came true as Samuel said. 
 
 Now what are we going to do with this, if the 
 Bible is true then Samuel did appear, if he did not 
 appear, then the Bible is false, if he did appear as 
 stated, then it was natural, spiritual phenomenon, 
 and certainly occurred under, and in harmony with 
 the laws of nature, as the infinite, eternal unchange- 
 able omnipresent laws of nature are, yesterday, to- 
 day and forever the same, and there is but one con- 
 clusion to come to, and that is, that under like 
 conditions, like phenomena could occur today. 
 
 We would refer to Christ on the mount where 
 Christ was transfigured and Moses and Elias were 
 talking with him. Now Christ was not a God, but a 
 man, according to his own words, as reported by 
 Sts. Matthew, Mark and Luke, yet he was a great 
 Medium. He chose three of his disciples and sought 
 the quiet, the grandeur, and retirement of the 
 mountain heights, for this seance. This was 
 the ideal condition for a seance for Spirit commun- 
 ion, a condition impossible for most Mediums to 
 secure, and yet Spiritualists are ridiculed for re- 
 quiring conditions suitable for spirit phenomena to 
 occur. 
 
 Now this seance consisted of Transfiguration or, 
 possibly Materialization, either of which phenom- 
 ena occur today. 
 
 I would call your attention to Saul of Tarsus on 
 his way to Damascus, he saw a great light and 
 
THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 89 
 
 heard a voice of a spirit speaking to him, I refer to 
 this first, as being a clairvoyant vision, and second 
 as a case of clairaudience clear hearing, and I wish 
 you to notice carefully just the words Saul used in 
 his reply to the spirit. It is evident Saul did not 
 know who the Spirit was ,for he said "Who art thou 
 lord". Now I wish to ask a favor of you the reader, 
 it is this, when reading the Bible you come to the 
 word "lord" read it over again using the word 
 "Spirit" and see if you do not get a broader and 
 better light on the subject, for in most cases if not 
 all, the word "lord" as used in the Bible, means 
 Spirit. 
 
 One more case, that of John the Revalator, who 
 saw a great vision and fell down to worship at the 
 feet of the Angel that showed him these things, 
 and the Angel said unto him "see that you do it not 
 for I am of thy fellow servants, and thy brethren, 
 the prophets," 
 
 In this case there was both Clairaudience, and 
 Clairvoyance. Now all these things occurred if the 
 Bible is true, and if they did occur, they could 
 occur today under like circumstances, under, and 
 in harmony with the same eternal unchangeable 
 laws, under which they then occurred. 
 
 I have said "the truth shall make you free" 
 
 I now wish to point out to you something of what 
 the truth is that shall make you free. 
 
 I shall not ask you to accept as true any state- 
 ment made by any man, whether that man be one 
 of the sixteen crucified saviors, a great and noble 
 statesman, or divine, the so called infallible Pope 
 of Rome, or Bill the Kaiser. 
 
 Some of these may be grand good and noble 
 men, teaching what they deem to be the truth, to 
 the best of their ability, while some of them may 
 know within their own consciousness, that they are 
 teaching falsely. 
 
 I shall not ask you to take my word for truth, for 
 I to, may be mistaken, but what I want you to do is 
 
90 THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 
 
 to investigate, study the phenomena of nature, and 
 know for your self, what the truth is, for the most 
 logical writing or lectures will not appeal to you, as 
 will the actual phenomena, under conditions that 
 you know deception could not occur. 
 
 Spiritulists claim they can and do, communicate 
 with the so called dead. Thousands of noble men, 
 scientists and thinkers, tell us that Spirit commun- 
 ion is a fact, that has been demonstrated to them 
 in many ways. Such men as Sir William Crokes, Sir 
 Oliver Lodge, A. Canon Doyle, William James, 
 Camille Flamarion, the great Astronomer, Wm 
 Stead, former editor of the Magazine "Light of 
 London" England, and J Minot Savage of the 
 Brooklyn Tabernacle, and I might mention many 
 more. 
 
 However all that such men might say to you, 
 would not appeal to you with the force you would 
 get by seeing and carefully investigating the phe- 
 nomena itself. Although these men have given the 
 phenomena years of careful study, and give a true 
 record of such phenomena as they know to be true, 
 but to you it is only a record, like other records of 
 the past. What you want is the phenomena, the 
 facts themselves, to make you know. To illustrate, 
 down at Hydesville New York, in the year 1848, 
 three little girls at play, noticed peculiar raps, in 
 their presence, some times the raps would be on the 
 floor, the ceiling, the wall, or on the table or chairs, 
 and the girls found that when they would ask the 
 raps to come on any certain place they would come 
 there, and it was not long until they formed a code 
 by which questions could be answered by yes or no, 
 or dont know, and one day one of the little girls 
 called Mamma, Mamma, it can talk, and the raps 
 have been talking ever since. It was soon found 
 that by the raps messages were spelled out, by re- 
 peating the alphabet, as a rap would be given 
 when the proper letter was pronounced, and by 
 this method although rather slow, many fine 
 
THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 91 
 
 messages were spelled out. It was found that these 
 raps at Hydesville were made by the spirit of a 
 pedlar that had been killed years before, and 
 buried in the cellar of the house where the little 
 girls then lived. The bones were exhumed and given 
 a decent burial, but the raps have never ceased to 
 be. This was the origin of so called "Modern 
 Spiritualism." 
 
 It was a fact, a truth, that has startled the world, 
 and there are Mediums and Spiritualists in every 
 civilized country today, and Spiritualism is growing 
 more rapidly today than any other religion, has 
 ever grown, if it may be called a religion. 
 
 You ask why did it not appear earlier? We 
 answer, because the world had been passing 
 through the dark ages, for a thousand years, since 
 Constantine became Emperor of Rome, and not a 
 country on earth was liberal enough to allow the 
 raps or other communications, and religious 
 bigotry was such, that even in this country, so 
 called Witches and Quakers were hung as heretics. 
 Not until the grand old Stars and Stripes waved 
 over these free and United States of America, and 
 the constitution of the United States was establish- 
 ed, in which by the untiring efforts of that grand 
 liberal thinker Thomas Paine, was incorporated 
 that clause, giving us the right to worship God 
 according to the dictates of our own conscience. 
 
 Not until then I say, was there a country liberal 
 enough and free enough from the rule of the 
 bigoted priesthood, to allow Spiritualism to 
 exist, and even today, in this United States, 
 Mediums are being persecuted by the bigots of the 
 day, and servants of the Pope. Now bear in mind 
 there are so called Mediums that are false, are 
 money sharks. 
 
 Now friends, these little raps often occur in the 
 presence of some true Mediums, and they would 
 bring to you evidence to prove to you that Spirit 
 life and communion are a fact. 
 
92 THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 
 
 When a lost loved one raps out a message telling 
 you something that absolutely no one knew, not 
 even yourself, and you investigate later and find 
 that it was true, and when similar messages are 
 given time after time, regarding other things, then 
 you are beginning to get the lacts, the truth, you 
 are already passing beyond the field of belief, for 
 you are rapidly coming to know. And when lost 
 loved ones tell you they still live and are happy, 
 and because they live, you to shall live, then you 
 are just beginning to get the real facts, the truth 
 that shall make you free. 
 
 You will then understand that the "great 
 fiction" the plan of eternal damnation, is not in 
 harmony with the eternal, unchangeable principles 
 of nature, you will also understand that you are 
 just what you make yourself, and that no belief, in 
 false teachings, or any amount of repentance, will 
 allow you to cast your burden of sin on the 
 shoulders of another. When you come to know this 
 you will constantly be trying to live in harmony 
 with the Infinite principles of nature. 
 
 You will then try to live to your highest and best, 
 will try to live above evil doing, and should you 
 make a mistake you will be sorry for it, you may 
 repent of the fact that you were unable to avoid 
 the mistake, but you cannot throw the burden of 
 the wrong on the shoulders of another, but you will 
 try to repair the wrong, you will try to be more 
 careful, that other mistakes do not occur, you will 
 study the principles of Justice, Right and Brotherly 
 love. 
 
 Yes, when you have had the messages, seen and 
 studied the phenomena and philosophy, and it has 
 been demonstrated so you know it to be true; then 
 you will try to live the life that spirits and Spirit- 
 ualism teach, and when you do, you will begin to 
 know the truth that shall make you free. Free from 
 the extreme sorrow, sadness, and fear, of the un- 
 certainty of the great hereafter- free from the fear 
 
THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE 93 
 
 of an eternal damnation for wrongs you have not 
 committed, wrongs of some other one; free from 
 the thought that an allwise and all powerful God, 
 the creator of all things both good and evil, has 
 committed such an awful sin, as to eternally damn, 
 and torture any living thing, any living soul, 
 through all the ages of eternity, as punishment for 
 a so called sin, done by some other one in the long 
 ago past, and done in ignorance, not knowing good 
 from evil, and under temptation that was placed 
 before them by that self same God, the God that 
 is to punish us for the wrong doing of another. Free 
 us from the thought that such an awful God exists, 
 Free us from the Materialistic thought that death 
 ends all, for each one. Free us from the ignorance 
 of the Agnostic who does not know, for you will 
 then know that your lost loved ones still live, and 
 that you shall meet them beyond the divide, in the 
 great and perfect day, you will then know that if 
 you live a true and noble life of kindness, charity 
 and brotherly love, you will be happy in the great 
 beyond, in just proportion to your good work here 
 on earth, for "by their fruits shall the tree be 
 known," and "the truth shall make you free." 
 
94 
 
 THE FALL OF MAN 
 
 Vone dime der vas vone Breacher man 
 So dall, so plump, un vatt. 
 
 He had der vinest suit of clothes, 
 Und vore der beegest att. 
 
 He vas so brout of wat he wear, 
 
 He look so ferry vine, 
 Dot ven der ladies look dot vay, 
 
 Deir eyes, dey fairly shine. 
 
 Un he vas been vone craduate, 
 From College dont you zee, 
 
 So he could dell you pout dis life 
 Und vat your next vood be. 
 
 Vie, he cood dell how Got had made 
 
 De eart un stars un sky, 
 In only yust six leetle days 
 
 Den lay hees vork all by. 
 
 He tell how Yoshway stop der moon 
 Und made her sun stan still. 
 
 So Got could have a leetle dime 
 Sum more, dem folks to kill. 
 
 He tell how Noa made de ark 
 
 Un den vent in un staid 
 Vile God cot mad un sent vone flod 
 
 To drown der folks he made. 
 
 Und vonce he dell apout Gots plan 
 
 Of Tevil dempting Eve, 
 Und all about der vail of man, 
 
 Dot most of us pelieve. 
 
 Der beoples say, he offul smart, 
 You zome dimes hear dem say, 
 
 Dey dinks it vas youst offul nice 
 To ear him zing and bray. 
 
THE FALL OF MAN 95 
 
 Oh my, it vas youst offul vine 
 
 To ear dot breacher speak, 
 He buy hes sermons, ready made, 
 
 Und bractice all der veek. 
 
 So he could read dem efry vord, 
 
 Und not make vone mistake 
 Und ven hes brayer vas done, he say, 
 
 Amen, for Shesus sake. 
 
 Put vone dime in de early spring 
 
 In vone large country down 
 De street vas full of filth and ice, 
 
 De rain vas boring town. 
 
 Hit vas youst den dees breacher come, 
 
 All dressed in vine aray, 
 Of broadclot suit, un dall pluck att 
 
 To cross der street dot day. 
 
 He add vone vine beeg umbarell 
 
 As vone might vish to zee, 
 Und of der beoples on der street 
 
 Not vone so broud as he. 
 
 Vel, he start oud to cross dot street 
 
 Ven he got pout half vay 
 Vone foot sleeped opp, un he sleep down 
 
 So flat as he cood lay. 
 
 Right down dere in der filth and dirt 
 
 De vater mud un rain 
 Hit deed not zeem to hurt him much, 
 
 Put gif him lots of pain. 
 
 Un den I hear him dalk out loud 
 
 A bout some foreign nation 
 Und Helin, some vone, I don't know, 
 
 May be, twas some relation. 
 
96 THE FALL OF MAN 
 
 Vel, den he rolled opp on hees knees 
 Vid hands down on de ice, 
 
 He cood not opp de first dime git, 
 He add to dry um dwice. 
 
 Dot umbarell, so proud and vine 
 He deed not loose her feet 
 
 Put ven de shentle breezes blow 
 Hit strut right opp de street. 
 
 Un dot pluck att, he rolled avay, 
 
 More as a hundred feet, 
 Through streams of vater filth and dirt 
 
 Hit vent straight opp der street. 
 
 Und ven dot breacher had got upp 
 
 Und zee dot umbarell 
 Ve hurd him say a word or doo 
 
 Hit vood not do to dell. 
 
 Un ven he start to get his att 
 
 Der vater run so vast 
 He talked to Got bout darning it, 
 
 Vile he vas going past. 
 
 Un den vone foot it sleep dis vay 
 
 De odder hit slip dat, 
 Un dere he stood right in de rain 
 
 Vid out umbrell or att. 
 
 Un den he say, hit vas not Got. 
 
 Dot ever lay dot blan, 
 Hit vas te Deffels dirty drick, 
 
 Dot caused der vail of man. 
 
97 
 
 BUILDING A HOME 
 
 Did you ever build a home? I did, I had to. 
 
 However, I did not tear down the old home before 
 I built the new one. 
 
 No, not even if the roof did leak, and the glass 
 was out of the windows, the doors off the hinges, 
 holes in the floor and the foundation gone to smash. 
 
 No, I stayed in the old home until I had a 
 comfortable place in the new one. 
 
 I do not think it is a good plan to tear down the 
 old home, until you are ready and well prepared to 
 move into the new one, whether the new home be 
 a material, or a spiritual home. 
 
 So I am not going to try to tear down your 
 religious home, I would rather you would live in it 
 just as long as your own good judgment and reason 
 will allow you to do so, because if you do that, you 
 will have no regrets in leaving the old home, and 
 you will enjoy the brightness, sweetness and free- 
 dom of the new home, just so much better. 
 
 Spiritualism is a great home, we think, greater 
 than others because it takes in knowledge of a 
 larger portion of natures great laws and teachings, 
 and because it is based on the great facts of the 
 continuity of life and spirit communion, which in 
 turn is based on the omnipresent, unchangeable 
 laws of nature, and natural phenomena, both 
 material and Spiritual. 
 
 In telling of my spirit home that I am building, I 
 shall not ask you to accept, or adopt, a single 
 feature that I may present, unless you are thor- 
 oughly satisfied that it is in harmony with the 
 eternal, unchangable laws of nature, and that by 
 your own good reason and judgment, you find it 
 adapted to your own home, which you are building 
 day by day, by your own good thoughts and acts, 
 
 There is a good reason why, I would rather you 
 would live in your old home as long as you can, 
 while building your new one. It is this; it will enable 
 
9 8 BUILDING A HOME 
 
 you see the defects in the old home, so you will be 
 able to build the new one more perfectly. 
 
 Look at the foundation of the old home, study 
 it carefully, you will then see its defects, you will 
 possibly want a better foundation, you will not be 
 satisfied with a foundation builded on the sands of 
 faith and fiction, ignorance and superstition, 
 bigotry and deception, cemented together by a 
 belief in, and fear of, eternal torment. 
 
 You will want to build the new foundation of the 
 solid rock of truth, sustained by absolutely demon- 
 strated facts, both material and Spiritual, cemented 
 together with a positive knowledge of spirit 
 communion and continuity of life. 
 
 Then you will have a foundation that has stood 
 the test of the ages, and will stand the test of all 
 time, a foundation sustained by the eternal laws of 
 nature, which were without beginning and will be 
 without ending, yesterday, today, and forever the 
 same, and, not created by a personal, angry 
 jealous God, a God of war; being as they are a part 
 of the infinite principles of nature, without begin- 
 ning and without ending, infinite, eternal, un- 
 changeable, omnipresent. Infinite, because un- 
 limited, boundless, Eternal without beginning, and 
 without ending. Omnipresent, everywhere present, 
 no place where they are not. Unchangeable, 
 immutable, yesterday, today and for ever the same, 
 which laws are the principles inherent in, or a part 
 of nature itself. 
 
 On such a foundation your home will be builded. 
 
 The floor of your home will not have holes into 
 which you will step and fall, or rough spots on 
 which you will trip and stumble. 
 
 You will not be promised a harp and crown if 
 you confess you are sorry that some one did wrong 
 in the long ago past; or that you are sorry for any 
 wrongs you may have done; no promise of a home 
 of blissful happiness, while your lost loved ones are 
 in a firey furnace of eternal torment, there to 
 
BUILDING A HOME 99 
 
 remain through the endless ages of time. 
 
 The floor placed on the new foundation will be 
 strong and smooth. It will support you, will keep you 
 out of the dungeon of darkness and ignorance, out of 
 the pitfalls of wrong doing, for on your floor will 
 be spread the carpet of truth and justice towards 
 all men. 
 
 On this carpet the great sin of the ages, greed 
 for wealth and fame cannot come. 
 
 No great power aside from the infinite laws of 
 nature can rule over you except it be that power, 
 born of sweet harmony, true friendship, good deeds 
 and brotherly love. 
 
 And when you come to the doors, they will be 
 strong and well hung, to keep out the storms of 
 wrong and deception. They will swing inward to 
 let in the sweet messages from the great beyond, 
 that your loved ones may come freely into your 
 presence, to cheer and guide you, through earth 
 life, with their comforting messages and healing 
 power. These doors will also swing outward, that 
 your good work and good thoughts may reach out 
 to those who are ill or sorrowing for their lost loved 
 ones, to comfort, cheer and support them. They 
 will swing outward to, that eventually your own 
 soul, you, may be free to take your flight to that 
 great Spirit home "not made with hands" or with 
 dollars but with pure thoughts, kindly acts and good 
 deeds, eternal in the great and perfect day. 
 
 And from those windows, you will have a 
 broader view, you will drink in the joys of nature, 
 you will look out over the broad fields of golden 
 grain, the rich clover bloom and the bright flowers 
 around your home, and through the inward swing- 
 ing doors, their fragrance will be wafted into your 
 presence and your soul will be filled with joy and 
 sunshine. 
 
 You will then realize that the infinite principles of nature 
 are the true source of all good. 
 
 To build your home in harmony with these prin- 
 
ioo BUILDING A HOME 
 
 ciples, will bring you the true joy of life, which the 
 world today is missing in its mad rush for the 
 almighty dollar, and a personal God on whom to 
 cast all its sins. 
 
 You will realize that you must bear your own 
 burdens of sin and that evil thoughts or deeds, can 
 only bring sorrow, suffering and regrets, and that 
 every effort for goodness and right will make you 
 stronger to overcome evil, and will be like a sweet 
 bright blossom, that will go with and cheer you 
 adown the ages. 
 
 Your roof, will not be a leaky one, for your home 
 will be covered by knowledge and wisdom, friend- 
 ship and brotherly love, cemented together with 
 the great bond of true harmony. 
 
 Living in the new home, you will pass down the 
 western slope of earthly life, rejoicing in the broad- 
 est liberty of thought, the truest freedom of soul, 
 the sweet harmony of true friendship and high and 
 holy love. 
 
 When you pass the great divide, your pathway 
 leads through leafy woodland bowers, beside a 
 rippling stream, whose voice mingled with the music 
 of birds and the whisperings of the leafy branches 
 of the trees, as they are stirred by the gentle 
 breezes, will quicken you to a better understanding, 
 and teach you much of the wonderful harmony 
 and grandeur of nature's great wealth of goodness 
 and beauty. 
 
 As you pass along you will behold the wonderful 
 gardens of beautiful, fragrant flowers, the broad 
 fields of golden grain, the green pastures, the 
 orchards and vinyards, ladened with red, yellow 
 and purple fruits, and your whole being is filled 
 with admiration and praise, of the wonderful 
 beauties and blessings presented by the infinite 
 powers of mother nature. 
 
 Again you look before you, and on the shores of 
 a silver lake are beautiful lawns, bedecked by 
 clusters of trees and flowers, and a little further 
 
BUILDING A HOME 101 
 
 on you see a stately mansion, partly hidden by the 
 leafy trees and climbing vines, and as you and your 
 guide walk along the pathway, with its border of 
 flowers and ferns; you look and wonder, who 
 could be the architect, the designer of such a 
 beautiful building. As you draw near it, your 
 guide steps aside for a little distance leaving you 
 alone. 
 
 As you wait, you look and above the door in 
 shining letters of golden light, are the words 
 "YOUR HOME NOT MADE WITH HANDS BUT 
 WITH GOOD DEEDS, TRUE THOUGHTS, AND 
 KINDLY ACTS, WALK IN. 
 
 You are overcome with joy and surprise, but 
 your guide comes to your assistance. E'er long you 
 approach the door, It opens, and you enter, there 
 to meet your long, lost loved ones, who have waited 
 and watched for your coming, to welcome and 
 greet you. 
 
 Overcome with joy and in the arms of your loved 
 ones you fall asleep, and rest. 
 
 THE AWAKENING 
 It is not all of spirit life, to meet your lost loved 
 ones and go with them through beautiful fields of 
 growing grain, through orchards of green and 
 gold, red and purple fruits, the wonderful gardens 
 of perfect flowers in spirit land, and to wander 
 through the spice ladened forests where the beaut- 
 iful birds are singing their sweetest songs; or to 
 sail on the silver lakes and gliding streams, or to 
 go up into the mountains with their wonderful 
 grandeur and beauty, and to follow some rippling 
 stream as it seems to bound from rock to rock, or 
 whirl and eddy in some deep pool; again to dash 
 out and make a wonderful leap where the air 
 resistance dashes it into spray, and the sunlight 
 catching it's ever changing position sends forth the 
 colors of the rainbow, which like the spray, is con- 
 stantly whirling and shifting, mingling all the 
 
102 BUILDING A HOME 
 
 beautiful colors, yet, all in perfect harmony. 
 
 Then there is music, so sweet and harmonious, 
 the laugh and songs of loved ones, and all are loved 
 ones here, then the great joy of "soul communion," 
 but little understood in earth life. 
 
 When we have advanced to a certain degree or 
 condition, then when we desire any positive know- 
 ledge which we have prepared ourselves to receive, 
 we do not have to wait to read, or for spoken words, 
 which often but feebly express the thought we are 
 seeking; but sweet soul communion, gives us the 
 thought, which is the correct answer to our 
 questioning, for it will be in harmony with the 
 infinite, eternal principles of nature. 
 
 And still we have grand lessons to learn and to 
 live, in the great processes of eternal progression. 
 
 Yes, the grand thoughts of the advanced souls 
 are received by those who are next below them in 
 the scaie of understanding and knowledge, not by 
 spoken words, but by soul communion, whereby 
 each soul can catch the thoughts of those next 
 above as quickly as he can prepare himself for, and 
 understand them, thus growing in the great system 
 of eternal progression. 
 
 Yes, eternal, for even material substance is 
 eternal, and the processes of natural evolution are 
 endless. 
 
 While loved ones can remain together if they 
 wish, yet they may be in entirely different spheres. 
 This does not refer to place, but to condition of 
 advancement. 
 
 It takes a long time, no one knows how long, to 
 reach the highest, the best and noblest condition, 
 even if there be a limit which as yet seems not to 
 have been found. 
 
 And yet this is not all there is for us to do. 
 
BUILDING A HOME 103 
 
 There are always many coming to this summer 
 land of peace, harmony and love, some of whom 
 are well advanced in true knowledge, but many, 
 very many, are not, and many are as it were in the 
 dense darkness of ignorance and superstition. 
 
 We find so many who have been following false 
 prophets, false teachings under Pope and Priests, 
 Kings and Emperors, claiming to rule by divine 
 right, and under the rule of the "Gods of Gold," 
 who have held them down by conditions, so they 
 could only live just a little above the animal life 
 and some of these are so bound down to former 
 beliefs, that it is a long time before they will listen 
 to or consider a single thought, from the guides 
 that are trying to help them to a better under- 
 standing. But the lowest among them are such as 
 had all the opportunity for advancement but serving 
 mammon they held their subjects down to the very 
 lowest plain of life, in order that they might attain 
 for themselves, riches and fame. 
 
 Others nearly as low, are those that allow them- 
 selves to be ruled by their own anger and jealousy, 
 thereby injuring their own souls, as well as the 
 souls of others, their friends and loved ones, and 
 ofttimes leading to terrible crimes, some of which, 
 it would seem, they could never overcome and out- 
 grow. 
 
 However in every soul there is some good, and 
 it will grow, but sometimes very slowly, until the 
 wrong is eventually overcome, for good is always 
 in harmony with nature and it will live and grow. 
 
 So, it is for all souls to assist all those below 
 them, until they shall reach the condition where 
 they can receive by and through soul communion; 
 when they can advance as rapidly as they can 
 learn and gain an understanding of life in spirit. So 
 it is the work of those in the lower spheres to 
 
io4 BUILDING A HOME 
 
 assist those that come and each one is, as it were, 
 assigned to take charge of some soul as a guide, and 
 ofttimes one may be assigned to care for one he has 
 wronged, to help him until his own soul shall have 
 overcome and outgrown the wrong he did them. 
 
 So it is not alone repentance, that will free us 
 from wrong, but it is earnestly striving and working 
 to assist others to advance, and in this work we 
 rejoice in the good we can do, it not only helps 
 others, it also helps us to grow stronger and better, 
 preparing us for further advancement and greater 
 joy. 
 
 We find people in earth life are so bound down 
 by their beliefs, that only few can receive the real 
 soul communion, and in so many cases the former 
 teachings and beliefs of the medium leave so 
 strong an influence upon them, that they cannot 
 free themselves from it, hence many mediums can 
 only teach the truth in part and much of their 
 teachings are clouded by the false teachings of 
 their earlier lives, thus making a mixture of the 
 various religious teachings, with the real teachings 
 of Spiritualism. 
 
 Yet there are a few that can give forth the un- 
 clouded truth, in harmony with the infinite, eternal 
 principles of nature, which now is, and ever will be, 
 the real foundation of truth, which alone can make 
 you free from wrong and error. 
 
 Glad will be the day when there will be plenty 
 of mediums freed from all false teachings, enabling 
 them to give forth the grand truths of spirit life, 
 unclouded by error; for the truth, and truth alone, 
 can give the light that can lead the way to the best 
 conditions on earth, as also, the best when passing 
 to the great beyond. 
 
io5 
 
 HOME 
 
 One morning in Spring, when Freedom was king 
 
 In the days of long, long ago, 
 I chanced to be out, on a merry scout, 
 
 In the woods, where the wild flowers grow. 
 
 While crossing a stream, where bright waters gleam 
 
 And sparkle and roll swift away, 
 A low voice I heard, of sweet singing bird, 
 
 As I watched the minnows at play. 
 
 At sound of the bird whose music I heard, 
 
 I looked to the East and the West, 
 And saw in a tree, but a few feet from me, 
 
 Some birds had builded a nest. 
 
 I kept very still and heard the sweet trill 
 Of the bird, and thought he would come 
 
 And visit the nest, where his mate was at rest, 
 For this, indeed was their home. 
 
 Their hearts beat as one, in the work they had done, 
 
 In building their nest in the tree, 
 And so it is home, wherever they roam, 
 
 In life's, great mysterious sea. 
 
 And so as away, I wandered that day, 
 
 As I looked on palace or cot, 
 I thought of the bird whose music I heard 
 
 And the nest, I never forgot. 
 
 And then in one place, with stateliest grace, 
 
 Stood a mansion so tall and grand, 
 But from it I heard the most hateful word, 
 
 A word that love, never had planned. 
 
 But laughter and song, as I passed along, 
 
 From a nice little cottage did come, 
 With hand and with heart, they each bore a part, 
 
 So that one I said, was a home. 
 
106 HOME 
 
 And then when at eve my steps did retrieve, 
 
 Till I met my wife and my child, 
 As pure and as true as the sparkling dew, 
 
 And with hearts, all as undefiled. 
 
 I thought of the bird, and the music I heard, 
 In the woods where the wild flowers grow, 
 
 I thought of harsh word, and the laughter I heard, 
 And my heart, with love was aglow. 
 
 A low little cot, in a cool quiet spot, 
 
 Was the place to which I had come, 
 The lesson I met, I ne'er will forget, 
 
 It is love, that maketh a home. 
 
 Prayers to the Goddess of Liberty 
 
 Oh Goddess of liberty, freedom and peace 
 
 O come with they power from above 
 And give every nation from hatred, release, 
 
 And rule all the world with thy love. 
 Oh make every nation the land of the free. 
 
 With banners of right all unfurled, 
 Make nation love nation, o'er land and o'er sea, 
 
 Thus bringing true joy to the world. 
 
107 
 
 THE WORLD DOES MOVE 
 
 The world does move so said Galileo in the long 
 ago past, and he was condemned and imprisoned 
 for that statement. 
 
 I feel that I have a work to do, a work for 
 humanity, a work for freedom and knowledge, yet 
 I know I shall be laughed at and ridiculed, if not 
 arrested and imprisoned. 
 
 But I know, as does every thinker that reads the 
 records of the past, that all progress in whatever 
 line it may come, has always,and will always come, 
 from the minority, the few, the little things. 
 
 Even the great inventors of the past have been 
 laughed at and ridiculed, and many times im- 
 prisoned, yet the final result has been wonderfully 
 great, for truth can never die. 
 
 Notice, Galileo, Hyapatia, also Papin the inventor 
 of the first steam cylinder, Fulton with his steam 
 boat, Franklin with the telegraph, Bell with the 
 telephone; laughed at and ridiculed because theirs 
 were new thoughts developed, and not in harmony 
 with the old time teachings. So if I am ridiculed for 
 presenting the thoughts herein expressed, I shall 
 not have been the first, who has received a like 
 reward for good work. 
 
 So I do not care if I am laughed at and ridiculed, 
 as I undoubtedly will be, for the work I have to do 
 is in conflict more or less with the old popular, but 
 threadbare, and worn out teachings of the 
 ignorant past. 
 
 Teachings that are so perceptibly false and un- 
 reasonable, that the intelligent thinking men and 
 women, who can for one single day, lay aside their 
 fear and prejudice, and use their own reason and 
 good judgment, can never again go back into the 
 conditions of the old time teachings of the priest- 
 hood and enslavement, of the dark ages. 
 
 I have said, that any religious teaching to be 
 
108 THE WORLD DOES MOVE 
 
 true, must be in harmony with the eternal, un- 
 changeable, omnipresent principles inherent in 
 nature, and being boundless, unlimited, we call 
 them infinite. 
 
 Now I find that in the year 1890, according to 
 statistics, there were 49 denomations with 142 
 sub-denominations, and 156 independent bodies, 
 besides the Spiritualists- which were not then 
 considered a religious body, making 347 Christian 
 beliefs; so it is evident they cannot all be correct; 
 their teachings cannot all be true, and there is only 
 one chance in 347, that you are following the true 
 teachings, as a believer in any one of these. 
 
 However after more than 56 years of study of 
 various lines, I have not found a single one whose 
 teachings are in harmony with the infinite prin- 
 ciples of natural law, excepting Spiritualism. 
 
 Now let us notice that approximately one half 
 of the people of the so called Christian nations, do 
 not accept any of the above named teachings, then 
 let us not forget that these Christian nations 
 constitute less than one third of the earth's 
 population. 
 
 Christian nations do not include the Shintoists, 
 the Pagans, the Brahmans or the Buddhists, which 
 constitute more than two thirds of the earth's 
 population. Then let us just think for one moment, 
 what an insignificant part of earth people could be 
 saved by any one or all of these teachings, yet if 
 the church teachings are true, all who do not accept 
 the Bible teachings, of the fall of man, vicarious 
 atonement, and repent for Adam's sin, must go to 
 eternal torment. 
 
 Yet all earth's people are human beings, true 
 some are good and some are bad, but no matter how 
 bad, if they repent for Adam's sin and are baptized 
 they will be saved, otherwise they will be eternally 
 tormented. 
 
 Can such a torment be the work of a just and merciful God? 
 Ask yourself , Can it? 
 
THE WORLD DOES MOVE 109 
 
 Now I shall attempt to teach only the truth, but 
 truth is always radical, as compared with myth, 
 error, falsehood and deception, it always hits hard, 
 and for presenting these thoughts of freedom, 
 happiness, and progress before the world, I shall 
 probably be ridiculed and condemned, if not im- 
 prisoned, even as Galileo, Bruno, Hyapatia, 
 Socrates, Joan of Arc and thousands of others even 
 down to the hanging of Quakers and so called 
 witches in the New England States, since which 
 time many have been, and are today being 
 persecuted, who dare to think and reason, dare to 
 speak or print the truth, and not bow down in 
 silence, fear and sorrow under the threats of 
 rulers, like ignorant slaves, where church and state 
 are one. 
 
 I am an American, I believe in freedom, thanks 
 be to Thomas Paine, the first man that ever spoke 
 or wrote the words "THESE FREE AND IN- 
 DEPENDENT UNITED STATES OF AMERICA" 
 the man who made it possible to write into the 
 Constitution of the United States, that clause 
 which gives to each individual the right to worship 
 God according to the dictates of his, or her, own 
 conscience. 
 
 Yes friends, that clause in the Constitution has 
 given us of the United States, a greater freedom, 
 than people of any other country of the known 
 world has ever had since Constantine established 
 the teachings of the trinity 325 years after Christ. 
 
 That is the principle that the grand old stars and 
 stripes stand for, that is the principle we have 
 fought for in the years past, and now the world war 
 is past, that grand principle will be, must be, the 
 great keystone of the unity of nations, that shall 
 forever put an end to rule by so called divine right. 
 It will be an inevitable result, although it will take 
 many years to bring it about, yet, it will eventually 
 come. 
 
 Money has become the God of the twentieth 
 
no THE WORLD DOES MOVE 
 
 century, aided by the church and the money ruled 
 press, it has become the ruler of the nation; but 
 that will sooner or later pass, and the whole world 
 will eventually be governed even as our most 
 honored president Abraham Lincoln said this 
 country should be ruled, by a government "of the 
 people, by the people, and for the people." 
 
 I am a patriot, in that I want, not only freedom 
 for myself, but freedom for every man, woman and 
 child on this old earth, freedom from its many false 
 Gods and false teachings. 
 
 Now let us not forget that more than 500 million 
 Shintoists believe in the teachings of Confucius, 
 who was born 551 years before Christ, and who 
 gave the world the golden rule, or took it from the 
 ancient Vedas; which according to good authority 
 was written 1400 years before Christ; so Christ was 
 not the author of it as is generally taught in 
 Christian countries; as it was either originated by 
 or handed down by Confucius, in its best form as 
 follows. "Do not unto others that which you would 
 not that others should do unto you." 
 
 I am getting old, my earth life means but little 
 to me, I do not care for the ridicule of the masses, 
 or the scorn of the rulers. Having cast aside all 
 fear and prejudice, and following the principles 
 eternal in nature, by thought and reason ; which 
 make a man above a brute ; I hope some day to be 
 written as a fearless one, striving and hoping to 
 help to turn the tide of thought of the masses, away 
 from the false teachings of the ignorant or bigoted, 
 selfish priesthood and rulers of the past, the dark 
 ages, to the teachings of the great fact of natural 
 law; the infinite, eternal, unchangeable, omni- 
 present principles, inherent in nature, which are 
 proven by the phenomena of nature, to be the great 
 lights that are to enlighten the world, and from 
 which all progress is derived. 
 
 The great light of freedom, health, happiness 
 and progress, can come only by and through a 
 
THE WORLD DOES MOVE in 
 
 better knowledge and understanding of the grand 
 and infinite principles of nature, and living in har- 
 mony with them. 
 
 Now there are many millions of people in the so 
 called Christian countries who, after a careful in- 
 vestigation of the Christian church teachings, have 
 come to believe said teachings are not true, and 
 they are no longer interested in them- perhaps they 
 may like the principles of the golden rule, and 
 many of them live upright noble lives, yet believing 
 that death ends all for each individual ; or, that 
 he who lives a good honest life, will neither be 
 eternally tormented, nor compelled to play a harp 
 and sing throughout eternity ; and they no longer 
 investigate any religious teachings, and do not 
 worry about the future, do not think there is any 
 evidence that there is a life after the change called 
 death. 
 
 Still another class, neither believe in the 
 Christian teachings, nor a future life, and do not 
 care for anything in earth life but their pleasure, 
 and do not try to curb their evil thoughts and acts. 
 These are the source of a large part of our 
 criminals and law breakers. 
 
 Spiritualism is the only religion (if it rightly can 
 be called religion) that demonstrates its teaching 
 of spirit communion and the continuity of life, the 
 only teaching that is in harmony with the eternal, 
 unchangeable laws of nature, as demonstrated by 
 natural phenomena. 
 
 Now we have had spirit communion, spirit 
 phenomena in all asres since we have had history 
 to record it, the Bible is filled with it. If it were 
 taken out of the Bible there would be but little left. 
 
 According to the Bible, King Saul went to the 
 Woman of Endor and communicated with the 
 spirit of Samuel. Moses and Elias appeared on the 
 mount of transfiguration; John the Revelator saw 
 the Angel, and when he had seen and heard he fell 
 down to worship at the feet of the angel, then said 
 
ii2 THE WORLD DOES MOVE 
 
 he (the Angel) "see thou do it not, for I am thy 
 fellow servant, and of thy brethren the prophets." 
 Now, you can choose which you will accept, either 
 these were spirit communications, or the Bible is 
 false. 
 
 Socrates had familiar spirits, Joan of Arc was 
 guided by spirit power in her leadership to the free- 
 dom of France, but she was condemned and burned 
 at the stake, by the ignorant, bigoted priests and 
 rulers of the time; but today France has been 
 awakened to the fact that Joan of Arc was just 
 what she claimed to be, and a monument to her 
 memory has been erected on the same spot on which 
 she was burned at the stake. 
 Yes the world does move! 
 
 Since the advent of modern Spiritualism there 
 have come to be mediums in every civilized country, 
 where the laws would allow them to manifest, 
 giving forth the evidence of spirit communion under 
 conditions that absolutely prove its truth. 
 
 This phenomena does not purport to come from, 
 or by the aid of, a personal, all wise and all power- 
 ful God, but it does and always must come, as 
 natural phenomena, and in harmony with the 
 eternal, unchangeable principles of nature. 
 
 These principles being eternal, unchangeable, 
 omnipresent boundless and unlimited, we would 
 call them infinite, and these principles cover all the 
 phenomena of nature, that is ordinarily attributed 
 to God or the Devil. 
 
 These principles are not a personality, they can- 
 not answer prayer, however prayers to the lost 
 loved ones are many times answered, if they are of a 
 spiritual nature and within the limits of spirit 
 power. 
 
 There is no religious teaching, that teaches 
 higher morals or gives better reasons for living an 
 upright life than Spiritualism. No other religion 
 backs up its work and teachings, with the 
 absolute proof of a future life, by means of present 
 
THE WORLD DOES MOVE 113 
 
 day demonstrations. No other religion is in harmony 
 with the teachings of science, or in harmony with 
 the underlying principles of natural law. 
 
 Spiritualism teaches that every soul that lives on 
 earth will live after the change called death, that we 
 must outgrow our evil thoughts and wrong acts, 
 that progression is a great and eternal principle in 
 nature. 
 
 If we lead evil lives , we will be in a low 
 condition when we pass on, as it were, in a place 
 of darkness. 
 
 One of the greatest crimes against our own in- 
 dividual soul is ignorance. The principles of 
 eternal progress tells us that we will have to out- 
 grow our ignorant and evil conditions as we ad- 
 vance by progress after the change called death. 
 
 We will attain more of happiness, when we 
 have outgrown the remorse and suffering for the 
 wrongs we have done. 
 
 So Spiritualism teaches us to live to our highest 
 and best, ever remembering that our loved ones 
 can and do, know our good as well as our evil work. 
 
 We should so live that they will still love us, and 
 millions of Spiritualists have been made better men, 
 and women, by these teachings. Now with best 
 wishes for all the world, I can truly say the world 
 does move. 
 
 BENEDICTION 
 
 Now from whatsoever source it may come, may 
 the light of truth high and holy, rest on every soul, 
 and lift us up to a better understanding, of the 
 needs of humanity everywhere, making our own 
 lives more full and sweet and the world better 
 everywhere. 
 
114 
 
 AFTER THE HUSKING BEE 
 
 'Twas on an Indian summer night, 
 
 The moon was shining soft and bright, 
 
 He asked her then to be his bride, 
 
 And in her answer, she replied, 
 
 If you will promise firm and true, 
 
 That you'll not drink, nor smoke nor chew, 
 
 Then I'll consent to marry you. 
 
 I will, he said, say when my dear, 
 
 Her answer was, another year, 
 
 And at the biggest husking bee, 
 
 Where all our neighbor friends can see, 
 
 Then let the parson say the word, 
 
 The sweetest one we ever heard, 
 
 To make us one, through coming years, 
 
 Of health or sickness, joy or tears. 
 
 Let us agree before you go, 
 
 That not a single soul shall know, 
 
 But our fathers and mothers, see, 
 
 To help us plan the husking bee, 
 
 And when at last they came to part, 
 
 A flood of joy was in each heart. 
 
 *— THE YEAR—* 
 The days grew short and the nights grew cold 
 Old time in his flight, fast onward rolled, 
 And it was not long till one early morn, 
 When Robert was tending the growing corn, 
 A quail on the fence called out "Bob White," 
 Bob listened, then said "Twas a bird, all right," 
 Just over the fields of fast growing corn, 
 Was Jennie, at work, that same bright morn, 
 When a Robin said, Miss Green, Jennie Green, 
 Now scour your skillet, and scour it clean, 
 
 And the days were hot, and the corn grew fast, 
 
 Until it was ready to cut at last, 
 
 And then in the shock it stood, to prine, 
 
 Until it was Indian summer time, 
 
 And every one said, that the biggest corn 
 
AFTER THE HUSKING BEE 115 
 
 They had ever seen grow, since they were born 
 
 Was down by the woods, in Robert White's field, 
 
 It was bound to show just a bumper yield. 
 
 The love in Bob's heart, the corn seemed to know. 
 
 That seemed to help it. It wanted to grow, 
 
 And one cannot tell how much has been wrought, 
 
 By giving to crops, a good loving thought. 
 
 Twas late in the fall, the weather was fine, 
 
 They figured it out, that the moon would shine, 
 
 Then the word was sent out, that on Thursday night, 
 
 There'd be a corn husking, for friend Bob White, 
 
 All are invited, be sure that you come, 
 
 You will miss a rare treat, by staying at home. 
 
 From near and from far, the people turned out, 
 
 More than a hundred, I haven't a doubt. 
 
 They had been husking for two hours or more, 
 
 And every one happy as ever before, 
 
 A loud call was heard, and some one did say 
 
 It is now almost ten, all come up this way, 
 
 Form a circle, "around this pile of corn," 
 
 And then came a blast from the old dinner horn, 
 
 A signal for action, five minutes to ten, 
 
 The guests all questioned its meaning, just then, 
 
 But Robert and Jennie, stepped forward right there, 
 
 The Parson soon made, just one, of the pair, 
 
 Then came lemonade, and candy so sweet, 
 
 And grapes and oranges, all you could eat, 
 
 But not any wine, that's going too far, 
 
 And not any beer, nor a single cigar. 
 
 * —SUPPER— * 
 
 The supper, roast turkey, with biscuit so white, 
 With gravy spread over them, made them all right, 
 With corn cakes, and sweet cakes and cookies 
 
 galore, 
 And pies of all kinds, six dozen or more. 
 
 Then before going home, the guests had all said, 
 Their blessings, to rest on the young couples head, 
 Though Jennie had changed her color, that night, 
 All felt that her record, would always be White. 
 
n6 AFTER THE HUSKING BEE 
 
 * — LIFE — * 
 The days have flown by and long years rolled away, 
 Two girls and two boys have come to them to stay, 
 And the girls are doing the house work, they say, 
 Yes doing it all in a practical way, 
 They are jewels, compared with some that I know, 
 Who cannot bake pancakes, or stir up the dough. 
 Who pimp up, read novels, as long as its light, 
 While their mothers work hard, rom morning till 
 
 night. 
 The boys work the farm, they are husking to day, 
 With gas engine outfit, in up-to-date way. 
 So Robert and Jennie, are happy and free, 
 Their load has been taken by others, you see, 
 And just now, when they heard the gas engine 
 
 chug, 
 They met with a kiss, and part with a hug. 
 Their life has been happy for all the long years, 
 Though sometimes came sorrow and eyes filled 
 
 with tears, 
 And every one learned to respect old Bob White, 
 For he had been honest, and tried to do right, 
 And the whole life of her, who was Jennie Green, 
 She kept like the skillet, exceedingly clean. 
 And when they pass on, to the home o'er the way 
 True love will go with them, for ever to stay, 
 And they will be happy, at home o'er the tide, 
 Through all the long journey, beyond the divide. 
 
H7 
 
 THOUGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 
 
 Christ said "Ye are Gods" "God is within you" 
 
 The God within must be, the living, thinking, 
 conscious, entity, which can say, "I think, therefore 
 1 am." 
 
 This God within seems to consist of a conscious, 
 intelligent, Spirit. 
 
 First Corinthians — XV and 44th. St Paul says 
 "It is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual 
 body, there is a natural body, there is a spiritual 
 body. 
 
 Undoubtedly he meant a material body and a 
 spiritual body. 
 
 These words of St. Paul correspond with the 
 teachings of Spiritualism, as proven today by 
 natural, spiritual phenomena. The Spirit body 
 then, is the home of the soul, the God within, which 
 consists of at least three prime principles, which 
 are eternal in nature, namely the Spirit principle, 
 consciousness, by which we are aware of our 
 existence, and intelligence by which we KNOW, 
 understand and learn. 
 
 If we did not have consciousness we could not 
 know that we lived, and would be in the same con- 
 dition as the tree seems to us to be, that is living, 
 but without knowledge, that it is living; and still 
 we would not know what we are, without intelli- 
 gence, so while the body may actually live, while 
 we are unconscious and do not know that we are 
 living, yet we are practically dead if unconscious, 
 at least, so far as we would know. 
 
 When conscious, you have intelligence, and these 
 three, Consciousness, Intelligence and Spirit, are 
 you, the individual you, that in earth life, is living 
 in your material body, not that you as a material 
 body have got a soul, no not at all, but you as a 
 living conscious soul, have got a material body, in 
 which you are living. Again, this is in harmony 
 
n8 THOUGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 
 
 with St Paul's teachings, also it agrees with Christ 
 when he said "ye are Gods," "God is within you" 
 etc. 
 
 But this is not the kind of a God, that it is claimed 
 has created the universe. This kind of a God is 
 not a creator and we fully believe that this God, 
 which I would call the soul of man, is the only thing 
 known to man, that can of itself set energy in action, 
 yet it cannot create anything that man can find. 
 
 It has also grown to know more today, than it did 
 in the years past, it will know more in twenty five, 
 fifty or one hundred years, than it knows today. 
 
 This God, the soul of man, is progressive, it is 
 constantly seeking to know more of the eternal, un- 
 changeable, omnipresent principles inherent in 
 nature. 
 
 At each step it reaches out into the great un- 
 known, and brings back some truth, some 
 knowledge for mortal man, then the human race 
 takes one step forward and upward, but this ad- 
 vance did not create something new, no not at all, 
 it only discovered another fact, another truth, 
 from among the infinite principles of nature, 
 natural law. 
 
 Once discovered and demonstrated to be true, it 
 takes place with other standard knowledge, ready 
 for acceptance BY SUCH AS WILL CONSIDER, 
 ACCEPT AND USE IT, and thereby the world is 
 made wiser, and this God, the soul of man, can add 
 to his stock of knowledge, whenever he will make 
 room for it in his soul. 
 
 I said this kindof a God does not create anything, 
 although it is the only thing known to man that can 
 of itself start energy in action, by this I mean the 
 soul principle, which we find in animals, as well as 
 in man, but not so fully developed, but we do know 
 that some animals think. 
 
 Here I would refer to a teaching given forth by 
 many Spiritualist speakers, that looks false to me, 
 and that is, that "thoughts are things." 
 
THO UGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 1 19 
 
 If it were true, then the soul might be considered 
 as a creator. But thoughts are not THINGS as I 
 shall show. 
 
 Thoughts are the RESULTS of things, they are 
 the result, the effect, of mental or soul action, the 
 same as sound is not a thing, it is the result, the 
 effect produced by the action of something. 
 
 To illustrate, suppose we are sawing wood with 
 a circle saw- the saw cuts off a stick ; the saw acts, 
 it does something; it saws off the stick, but the 
 sawing is done. The sawing was not a thing, it 
 was but the action of something, the stick is cut 
 off, the sawing is done, the sawing ceases to be. 
 
 The saw may still be running but not acting, but 
 it is ready to act at any time, because, behind it is 
 energy in action. 
 
 So it is with the conscious soul, it sends forth it's 
 thought, then ceases to act, or changes to some 
 other thought, but it is constantly ready to act, as 
 there is always energy at its command. 
 
 A hammer, is a thing, so also is a bar of steel, 
 with the hammer strike the steel bar, and a sound 
 is produced, and if the bar is free to vibrate, it will 
 produce a noise, a musical tone, if you please, but 
 sound is not a thing, it is the result of the action of 
 something, a vibration of the air, and when the bar 
 ceases to vibrate the sound ceases. 
 
 However sound can be recorded and reproduced, 
 but the recorded is not the thing, not the sound, it 
 is only a record, a track of it. 
 
 The same can be said of thought, when a thought 
 passes through your brain, it is gone, unless it is 
 recorded somewhere. 
 
 A thought may be recorded on the consciousness, 
 the lambs book of life, or on the written or printed 
 page, but the printed page is not the thought, it is 
 but the record of it. If it were the thought then 
 we could at once catch the thought from any 
 printed page in whatever language it might be 
 printed, which is positive evidence that the printed 
 
120 THOUGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 
 
 page is not the thought itself, but only the record 
 of it, and we can receive the thought from it, only 
 when we understand the language in which it is 
 printed or written. 
 
 However, I have no reason to doubt thought 
 transference, or, as I would prefer to name it, Soul 
 Communion, wherein the thought of one conscious 
 soul sends out a thought wave which reaches 
 another conscious soul, that is many miles away. 
 
 Neither have I any doubt but that a soul that has 
 departed the material body, can under proper con- 
 ditions, send to a sensative soul still in the body, 
 his thought, in fact I believe the body of this 
 article was so received by me. 
 
 That these things do occur, seems no more 
 strange to me, than the fact that when two pianos 
 are at a little distance apart, and with the strings 
 in accurate tune with each other, the strings of one 
 will respond to the music played on the other, giving 
 forth the same music; but they are very sensitive, 
 and must be in accurate tune, in order to reproduce 
 perfectly. 
 
 We find in the solid red sandstone of the pliocene 
 age, the tracks of animals made when the rock 
 was in a plastic state, but those tracks are not the 
 animal, neither are they the animal's foot, it is but 
 a record showing that an animal had walked across 
 that rock when it was in a plastic state. The stone is 
 a thing, the animals foot was a thing, but the track 
 as a track, is not a thing it is but the result of the 
 action of a thing. The rock is no longer olastic, the 
 animal was gone a million years ago and more, yet 
 the track, the record of his action, his walking still 
 remains. 
 
 We catch thought from the spoken word, the 
 printed page, we catch it through the senses, 
 largely through the senses of sight and hearing, we 
 see the birds and flowers, the things of nature, and 
 hear their many voices. 
 
 The Camera with its quick eye, will make a 
 
THOUGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 121 
 
 negative on the sensative plate so wonderfully quick. 
 Just help me to take a picture of that train running 
 at 30 miles per hour, which will pass by just across 
 the arm of this little lake, in a few moments. 
 
 We must get our camera properly set and know 
 just when to make the exposure, we must arrange 
 the camera shutter to give only one five hundredth 
 part of a second exposure, to prevent the movement 
 of the train from bluring the picture, but at 30 miles 
 per hour the train would move only about 57 
 thousandths of an inch, during the time of the 
 exposure, which at this distance will make no per- 
 ceptible difference. 
 
 The Camera is set, the train is coming, and when 
 the engine reaches a point directly between the 
 camera and that old dry tree across the track, I 
 will open the eye of the camera for only just one 
 five hundredth part of a second, in order that the 
 picture will not be blurred, for you see the negative 
 plate is very sensative and it only takes a very little 
 movement of the object to spoil a picture. We 
 develop the negative, that is by a chemical process 
 we solidify the plastic surface of that plate, just 
 as the rays of light from that train and its 
 surroundings has placed them in that wonderfully 
 short time of one five hundredth part of a second, 
 or at the rate of 30,000 per minute, this comparison 
 of time shows how quickly the rays of light act to 
 change the surface of that sensative plate. Now 
 we have to work carefully, for if we allow a ray of 
 light even though it be but a very faint ray to reach 
 the negative plate before it is developed, it will in- 
 jure or spoil the negative. Having completed the 
 negative, that is having fastened the tracks made 
 by the light on the sensative plate, even as the rocks 
 became solid containing the tracks of the pre- 
 historic animal, so this plate is made solid contain- 
 ing the tracks of the light upon it. 
 
 Then after the development of the negative, a 
 strong light passing through the negative track, to 
 
122 THOUGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 
 
 a sensatized paper, makes a track, which when 
 developed completes the photo. 
 
 Now you will notice the picture is a fine one, you 
 can see the letters on the engine and the cars, also 
 the letters cast on the caps of the axle bearings, 
 also the old man who sits at the open window, fast 
 asleep, dreaming perhaps of his childhood home, or 
 possibly taking in a picture of the great beyond, 
 where he must go e'er long, to meet his long lost 
 loved ones. 
 
 We see even the wavelets on the water near the 
 track, that were caused by the jar of the train, and 
 in those wavelets also we see the clouded reflection 
 of the train, a perfect picture, is our developed 
 photo, yet this photo is only the reversed picture, 
 of the reversed track, left on the sensative plate of 
 the negative. 
 
 Yes, the God within, has developed the method 
 of taking these photos, during the last sixty five 
 years, beginning with the old Daguerreotype, which 
 was practically the first successful picture, yet this 
 God within has not created anything. It has delved 
 into the workings of nature and grasped a know- 
 ledge of some of the eternal, unchangeable, omni- 
 present principles of nature, in chemical action and 
 the action of light, and by that knowledge has 
 made a combination, by which light leaves its track, 
 that could not be made and preserved except in a 
 place of darkness, where the light could enter only 
 through a small opening, during an almost im- 
 perceptible period of time. 
 
 Yet nothing has been created, all these things 
 existed in nature in some form, long before the 
 sensative plate or the camera was invented. 
 
 The train and its surroundings were the things, 
 that sent the rays of light to the camera leaving 
 their track on the sensative plate. 
 
 Yes, the Camera received the rays of light re- 
 flected by that train and its surroundings, through 
 its quickly opened and closed eye, which light so 
 
THOUGHTS ARE NOT THINGS 123 
 
 quickly changed the sensative substance on the 
 surface of the plate leaving a much reduced but per- 
 fect track, where the light had stepped upon it as it 
 were, leaving every detail of the form of that 
 rapidly moving train, and when the whole process 
 is performed in perfect harmony with the eternal, 
 unchangeable, omnipresent, principles of nature, 
 a good picture is the result. 
 
 Now I think that you will agree with me, that 
 thoughts are not things, and that nothing as been 
 created by anything referred to in my efforts to 
 illustrate and explain. 
 
 TO A FRIEND 
 
 Oh little flash of sunlight 
 
 Just reach across the way 
 From those who know no darkness, 
 
 In the great and perfect day. 
 Oh may the lost ones ever 
 
 Come close along your way, 
 And give you peace and love, 
 
 Through life's eternal day. 
 
124 
 
 THE JOURNEY OF LIFE 
 
 The Journey of life is a hard one, 
 
 From Childhood to ripest old age, 
 But all those who use their best judgment, 
 
 In writing their history's page 
 Have nothing to fear in the future, 
 
 For reason and judgment's great plan, 
 Is the highest endowment of mortals, 
 
 That nature has given to man. 
 Fear not when the journey is ending, 
 
 If consciousness cease to exist, 
 There'll be in the future, no sorrow, 
 
 Or joy, by which to be blessed. 
 If consciousness goes on forever, 
 
 When into eternity hurled, 
 We'll meet all our friends and our loved ones, 
 
 With freedom's broad banners unfurled. 
 And leave all our pain and our sickness, 
 
 And hear not a sigh nor a moan, 
 There'll be so much joy when we meat them, 
 
 Our friends, our loved ones, our own. 
 To journey on down through the ages, 
 
 With all those dear friends that we love, 
 And read natures laws from the pages, 
 
 The bright ones have written above. 
 We think of these pleasures extending, 
 
 Throughout all eternities time, 
 The beauties of nature all blending, 
 
 Like flowers, in the summer land clime. 
 We think of earth, how much better, 
 
 If each one, but well understood, 
 'Twould free their own souls from wrong's fetters, 
 
 By living lives noble and good. 
 A blessing 'twould be to all mortals, 
 
 For wrong would then injure no more, 
 'T would give us a glimpse through the portals, 
 
 Where Angels swing open the door. 
 
125 
 
 MEDIUMSHIP 
 
 I am giving but little in this book along the line of 
 Spiritual phenomena, but will give two more cases, 
 the first I can vouch for, the second, a vision of 
 mine. 
 
 About twenty years ago, at a seance with the 
 Materializing Medium known as Farmer Riley, who 
 was a man of medium heighth and weight with 
 rather round face and dark hair; twelve parties 
 present. It was nearly time for the seance to begin., 
 Mr. Riley opened the door in response to a rap, and 
 found a lady and gentleman wishing to attend a 
 seance. They were invited in, then the gentleman 
 said "We have come from a long way off and do 
 not wish to give our names and address until after 
 the seance." 
 
 Mr. Riley replied, "That is all right walk in." 
 
 When the seance began three or four forms 
 appeared which were easily recognized as Mr. 
 Riley's Guides. Then after a few minutes the form 
 of a tall heavy built man with very light complexion, 
 white hair and long white beard, and long features, 
 stepped from the cabinet. The two strangers arose 
 at once and called him father, shook hands with 
 him and talked for about five minutes, I think. 
 
 I do not think a spoken reply was given, as that 
 was not often the case in Mr. Riley's seances, 
 although it did sometimes occur. 
 
 The response by the Spirit was usually by nodding 
 or shaking of the head or by gestures. A few minutes 
 after the form stepped back in the cabinet, a slate 
 was handed out for the gentleman, they read it and 
 the gentleman said "The message is of no im- 
 portance to anyone wife but my and myself, but I 
 wish to say that it is written in my father's own 
 hand writing and he spelled his name correctly and 
 not one in a hundred ever did spell it right." 
 
 A few minues later another form appeared, a 
 
126 MEDIUMSHIP 
 
 broad shouldered man of a little less than medium 
 height, with long features, light complexion, white 
 hair and beard, but beard not so long as that of the 
 first form, but this form had absolutely no eyes, both 
 eyeballs being gone, leaving only the sockets. 
 
 The two strangers arose at once and called him 
 Uncle Zelel, shook hands and talked with him for 
 a little time. 
 
 This sitting of the seance then closed, then a slate 
 was found in the cabinet with the following 
 message, "I am not blind in spirit but I had to 
 appear in that way that you might recognize me." 
 
 After the seance I asked, How about this man 
 without eyes? They replied, "When he was a boy 
 he met with an accident that caused the removal of 
 both eyes, and neither of us ever saw him with 
 eyes." 
 
 The strangers lived at Manton, Mich., while the 
 seance was held at Mr. Riley's home three miles west 
 of Marcellus, Mich. 
 
 I can vouch for the correctness of the above and 
 also that the cabinet was absolutely proof against 
 outside help, but the recognition of the eyeless man 
 as connected with the fact that he lost his eyes 
 while a boy etc, constitute the supreme evidence of 
 spirit communion and materialization. 
 
 Very respectfully, H. L. Chapman. 
 * —A VISION— * 
 
 In the early morning of the day the Germans 
 made their last great strike for Paris, March 20th, 
 1918. 
 
 I saw what at first looked like a Grape fruit, but 
 it rapidly grew in size to hundreds of feet in height, 
 a great yellow ball. 
 
 Then I noticed it seemed to be rolling along 
 quite rapidly for a time, then it slackened its pace 
 and finally stoped. Then I noticed a great number 
 of German soldiers, with their peculiar hats but 
 they looked to be not more than one inch in height, 
 
MEDIUMSHIP 127 
 
 they crowded under the ball with their shoulders 
 and hands trying hard to roll it along, they seemed 
 to start it a little occasionally but it moved but very 
 little ; then I saw a long knife or sword which seem- 
 ed to be hundreds of feet in length ; it was coming 
 towards the ball. It seemed to be rather unexpect- 
 ed by the German soldiers, for as it seemed to 
 come near, they seemed in a great rush trying extra 
 hard to roll the ball forward, but could not, finally 
 the long knife began to pick at the ball, lightly at 
 first, but it was not long until great rents were made 
 in it, and soon the ball collapsed or fell apart, a 
 great empty shell and the German soldiers were 
 gone. 
 
 H. L. Chapman. 
 
 This was related at once to several parties before 
 we had heard anything of the German advance or 
 anything was known pertaining to the results, the 
 following are among those to whom related. 
 
 Rena Chapman Myers, M. B. Welcher, Mrs .M. B. 
 Welcher. 
 
 SPIRIT PRESENCE 
 
 E'er the evening lamps are lighted 
 And night shadows fill the home 
 Then I often feel the presence 
 Of the lost ones round me come. 
 
 And sometimes they seem to touch me, 
 Give a thought, my heart to cheer, 
 
 Then it is their love can reach me, 
 As I sense them hovering near. 
 
128 
 
 Mediumship, Scientists and Science 
 
 Nature has taught through the ages, 
 That LIFE does extend o'er the way, 
 
 It's written on all history's pages, 
 Yet is not accepted today. 
 
 Yes, only a few million people, 
 
 Have dared to express their own thought, 
 Step out and away from the steeple, 
 
 Where bigoted priesthood has taught. 
 
 But liberty seeking for knowledge, 
 
 Has given us freedom of thought, 
 And light shining out from the College, 
 
 Proved false the things ignorance taught. 
 
 And yet a great light has been leading, 
 While seventy years rolled away, 
 
 Advancing, but never receding, 
 
 Has proved that the soul lives for aye. 
 
 It came not from Priest nor from College, 
 
 It came through the lowly in life, 
 In spite of professors of knowledge, 
 
 Who fought it in every day strife. 
 
 It came through the raps and the vision, 
 
 Or sight of the clear seeing eye, 
 Or voice from beyond the division, 
 
 The home in the great by and by. 
 
 And now since the facts have been proven, 
 
 By Mediums, lowly, but true, 
 That lost ones our loved ones in heaven, 
 
 Do really come back to our view. 
 
 Then Scientists, claim all the honor, 
 
 Of giving the light to the world, 
 Yet Spirits are always the donor, 
 
 With Medium's banner's unfurled, 
 
SCIENTISTS AND SCIENCE 129 
 
 And Scientists, get secondhanded 
 
 Like junk that is bought by the Jew, 
 
 What Spirits to mortals have handed, 
 Through prophets and seers, all new. 
 
 Have Scientists not been in error, 
 
 Through many a troublesome year, 
 In fighting our cause as a terror, 
 
 And teaching their doctrine of fear? 
 
 And not until mediums taught it, 
 
 Did they look beyond their dim light 
 
 Of material things, but fought it, 
 Until they were driven to right. 
 
 And now they are trying to claim it, 
 
 Although they have little to show, 
 Compared with, "True Science" we name it, 
 
 The truths that our Mediums know, 
 
 It is time they awake and arise, 
 
 Undoing the wrongs they have done, 
 
 Let them sweep the cobwebs from their eyes 
 And learn what our freedom has won. 
 
 What is science? you ask me to say; 
 
 It is knowledge of something, a fact, 
 That will stand natures light, every way, 
 
 And none can tear down by attack. 
 
 And so our true science is standing, 
 
 The scoffs and the jeers of the throng, 
 
 That Scientists, long were commanding, 
 But now they are singing our song. 
 
 The man who receives from the spirit, 
 
 And teaches just what he can see, 
 Is giving, if you can but hear it, 
 
 The Science, the tiuth that makes free. 
 
130 SCIENTISTS AND SCIENCE 
 
 The truth that to mortals is given, 
 
 Through Mediums common and plain, 
 
 Who give us the teachings of heaven, 
 Instead of dread torture and pain. 
 
 Give credit, we ask of the masses, 
 
 To those to whom credit is due, 
 Which comes not alone to the classes, 
 
 It's given by nature to you. 
 
 Awake and arise and receive it, 
 
 The truth "that no soul can e'er die" 
 
 A fact nature teaches, believe it 
 And dry up the tear in your eye. 
 
 Let TRUTH, lead you on to the portal, 
 
 That NATURES GREAT LAW doth proclaim, 
 
 Eternal, Unchanging, Immortal, 
 
 THAT'S SCIENCE, and ever the same. 
 
 When the truth is realy spoken 
 What so e'er the words may be 
 
 There is only one decision, 
 Abide ye by it, and be free. 
 
 Yes the truth, the right and kindness 
 Should for all a guide post be, 
 
 They would silence mighty cannon, 
 That now roar beyond the sea. 
 
I3i 
 
 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 In coming before you this evening, I do not come 
 as a professor of English, or an orator, I come as a 
 common man a mechanic, a machinist. My language 
 will be common language, with undoubtedly many 
 errors. However the purpose of my coming is, to 
 present in my weak way, a few statements, a few 
 thoughts, not taken from any so called infallible 
 book, or based on any unproved hypothesis. 
 
 I shall endeavor to keep within the limits of truth, 
 and back up every statement by historical or 
 scientific facts, or by logical reasoning based on the 
 Infinite, Eternal, Unchangeable, Omnipresent, 
 principles inherent in nature. 
 
 If I fail in this, I shall have failed in my purpose. 
 
 Did you get the meaning of those words, Infinite, 
 Eternal, Unchangeable, Omnipresent, principles 
 inherent in nature? 
 
 Infinite, because boundless, unlimited, Eternal; 
 without beginning, and without ending. Unchange- 
 able- immutable, yesterday today and forever the 
 same. Omnipresent; everywhere present, no place 
 where they are not. Principles; sometimes called 
 natural law, which rules over and governs all things. 
 Inherent in nature; a part of nature itself, and in- 
 separable from it. 
 
 The question we are to take up this evening is, 
 "Was this universe created some eight thousand 
 years ago, by an all wise and all powerful, personal 
 God, as recorded in the Bible, or has it always 
 existed in some form, of which old mother earth is 
 a part, bearing records of millions of years, in her 
 rocks, coal, mineral and other formations." 
 
 This question dates back to the earliest reasoning 
 and thinking man. 
 
 Now we must not forget that truth alone can 
 make us free. 
 
 If we should all accept the Bible as being the 
 
i 3 2 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 infallible word of an all wise, all powerful God, 
 that would settle the matter for us, even though it 
 was not true ; but we cannot agree, we find errors in 
 the Bible, in fact we find disagreement and con- 
 tradictions in it. 
 
 We also find it disagrees with many of the 
 demonstrated and established facts of nature, 
 and it would seem to me, that an all wise God would surely 
 teach that which would be in perfect harmony with the infinite, 
 eternal, uncha?igeable principles in nature, especially if fie has 
 created said principles as claimed. 
 
 Now in-as-much as truth alone can make us free, 
 let us try to cast aside all prejudice, all preconceived 
 ideas, as to how this universe came to be, and care- 
 fully weigh the evidence presented. 
 
 Practically all the evidence we have that the 
 universe was created from nothing, by an all wise, 
 all powerful God in the form of a Man, is that 
 recorded in the Bible itself. So we would offer a 
 few words in regard to this, so called, infallible 
 book, and how it has come down to us. 
 
 First, I will refer to the doctrine of the Trinity, 
 and how it was established. 
 
 The Council of Nice was called by Constantine 
 the Emperor of Rome, 325 years after Christ, with a 
 view to establishing the teaching that God the 
 Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, were 
 all one and the same. 
 
 However a man was present who spelled his name 
 A-r-i-u-s, (note the spelling for a man who spelled 
 his name A-r-i-a-s, lived some 1200 years later and 
 took part in the Council of Trent) so do not mistake 
 these names. 
 
 Arius, was a Christian religious leader, with 
 quite a liberal following, who claimed the Trinity 
 could not be, for "the Father he said, must be older 
 than the Son, and consequently they could not be 
 one and the same." 
 
 It is obvious, that if God the Father and God the 
 
CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 133 
 
 Son, were both one and the same, and the Holy Vir- 
 gin Mary, was the mother of God the Son, as set 
 forth in the Bible, then she must also have been 
 mother of God the Father, consequently older than 
 God the Father, and must have lived before God 
 the Father created the universe. 
 
 It is a well known fact, that at the present time, 
 the Catholic church worships the so called Virgin 
 Mary, as the mother of God. 
 
 After a considerable controversy over this 
 question of the three in one God; Constantine 
 banished Arius and some of his followers, and then 
 proclaimed the Trinity as being established. 
 
 While Constantine was a Pagan in belief, he un- 
 doubtedly took this course to win favor, as the 
 Christians adhering to the doctrine of the Trinity, 
 were rapidly increasing in numbers, and he sought 
 their approval and support. 
 
 Constantine was considered a good ruler, yet if 
 you will look up his history, you will undoubtedly 
 find that either directly or indirectly, he put to 
 death some parties in order that he might become 
 the Emperor of Rome. 
 
 This is a short sketch of how the doctrine of the 
 Trinity was established. For further information 
 see the history of the Council of Nice. 
 
 Now a little theory, as to how the books of the 
 Bible came to be called sacred writings. 
 
 During the thousands of years past, if not today, 
 any new discovery or invention, anything strange, 
 has been credited to a personal God, or charged to 
 a personal Devil. 
 
 We might name several cases as when Galileo 
 built his telescope and discovered that the earth 
 was round and moved instead of being flat, and 
 stationary, as taught by the church, the church con- 
 demned him for stating that the earth was round 
 and moved, and they compelled him to recant or 
 suffer the penalty for heresy, which was imprison- 
 ment, torture, and death, if he would not recant. 
 
134 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 The church believed that the sun, moon and stars 
 went around the earth every twenty four hours. It 
 has been stated by some one that it taught that 
 the flat earth rested on the back of an immense 
 turtle, in the great sea ; but what the turtle and the 
 sea rested on, no one knew, and no one dared to 
 ask, but later, we have found it rested on faith and 
 fiction, supported by the dense ignorance of that 
 age. They believed that one could walk to the 
 edge of the earth and fall off if not careful. 
 
 If the Bible story is true, then, thanks to old 
 mother Eve and the serpent, for by them, we have 
 come to know. 
 
 Yes, the God within us, is constantly progressing, 
 and the light, the truth, will eventually illumine 
 the souls of men and women, until we shall know 
 the truth, shall know good from evil, and shunning 
 the evil, we will hold fast the good and the true, 
 that will make us free. 
 
 Only a few years ago there was a sect of people 
 living near Elkhart, Indiana and a large colony in 
 the state of Washington, who would not use a wind- 
 mill for pumping water, for they said the wind was 
 God's power. 
 
 Even today, many things occur that are 
 attributed to a personal God, but true and proven 
 messages from our lost loved ones, are condemned 
 by the church, and many others that are ignorant 
 of the facts, as being the works of the Devil. These 
 parties have not the courage to investigate and 
 learn the truth, even though Jesus said, "try the 
 spirits" also that "the truth shall make you free," 
 and Paul said "To faith add knowledge." 
 
 Now to go back to the Bible and how it came to 
 be called "sacred writings." 
 
 We will undoubtedly all agree, that at some re- 
 mote period of time, some man conceived the idea 
 of using written characters, to represent words, as 
 in the Chinese language, or parts of words as in the 
 English language. When he had designed the 
 
CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 135 
 
 characters and taught them to others, then he 
 could write a few characters on a piece of papyrus 
 and send it by an ignorant message bearer and the 
 recipient would read it, and give orders accordingly, 
 then the ignorant people would say, a wonderful 
 thing, undoubtedly God's work, sacred writings. 
 
 Later every tribe or nation had their scribes, and 
 their history to some extent, which were carefully 
 preserved. Sacred? Yes it was easy to call that 
 tribal history, sacred writings. 
 
 The Council of Trent was called and first con- 
 vened on the thirteenth day of December 1545, and 
 their work was completed and confirmed on the 
 tenth day of January 1564, showing that although 
 they were not in constant session, they were 
 eighteen years, reading the so called sacred writings 
 received from the different scribes of the past. 
 
 These writings called books, were each one read 
 by the Monks and Priests of the Council, and then 
 separately voted upon to decide whether they should 
 be accepted as the infallible word of God or 
 should be cast out and destroyed. 
 
 Practically speaking, about one fourth of the 
 books were accepted, by a majority vote, something 
 over one half were cast out and burned, while 
 something less than one fourth were undecided, 
 there being a tie in the vote. These books 
 could not be accepted as God's infallible work, 
 neither could they be cast out and destroyed. 
 They are known as the Apocryphal Old 
 Bible and Apocryphal New Testament. This 
 being the year 1922, you will notice that their 
 work was completed and confirmed, only 358 years 
 ago, when probably not more than one man in one 
 thousand, could read or write ; that being near the 
 end of the 1100 years of the dark ages, when men 
 were not allowed to say one word that was not in 
 harmony with the teachings of the church, under 
 the penalty of imprisonment, torture or death, as 
 in the case of Galileo, Bruno, Socrates and others. 
 
136 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 Now I would ask ; Why should not the intelligent 
 people, the scientists and thinkers of today, have 
 just as good a right and be just as capable of 
 passing judgment on those books, as were the 
 monks and priests, of the Council of Trent, in that 
 ignorant day and age. 
 
 Now listen, be careful and candid, be honest 
 with yourself. DID THE VOTE OF THOSE 
 MONKS AND PRIESTS, MAKE SOME OF THOSE 
 BOOKS INFALLIBLE AND DOOM OTHERS TO 
 DESTRUCTION? 
 
 Read that again. 
 
 Did an infinite a?id all wise God write those books? If so, did 
 God s word need their criticism and decision"? Did it? 
 
 Now for just one moment consider the fact, that 
 the Apocryphal books, only lacked just one vote 
 of becoming a part of God's infallible book. 
 
 Oh! Oh! Is it not too bad there was not just one 
 more, ignorant monk or priest there to vote in their 
 favor? 
 
 Note the following — A revision of the old Bible 
 was accomplished in 792 days and was completed 
 June 20th, 1881. The revision of the New 
 Testament was a more exhaustive task, requiring 
 407 meetings, which lasted over a peroid of ten 
 years. This new version was completed and present- 
 ed to the convocation May 7th. 1881. Now if these 
 books were the work of an all wise and all power- 
 ful God, and his infallible word, given to man as a 
 guide to save him from eternal torment, THEN 
 WHY SHOULD MEN MEDDLE WITH IT, YES 
 WHY? 
 
 If those men had the right to correct or change 
 God's infallible book, as they have done, then why 
 should I be refused the right to question the 
 authenticity of the book as they have changed it. 
 
 Now just stop one moment and think, be careful, 
 be honest, and ask yourself this question, IS THE 
 BIBLE WHAT IT IS CLAIMED TO BE? IS IT 
 INFALLIBLE? 
 
CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 137 
 
 Now Science has practically demonstrated that it 
 is impossible to make something from nothing, or 
 to destroy a particle of material substance, burn it, 
 or do what you will with it; it only changes form- 
 it still exists. 
 
 Probably the strongest argument tending to 
 prove the existance of an all wise Creator of the 
 universe, is based on the theory of design, or 
 Paley's watch. 
 
 The watch being a complicated piece of 
 mechanism, required a designer. The argument 
 is, the universe is a complicated mechanical 
 arrangement, therefore, it required a designer. 
 
 Now as to the watch, every principle of the 
 watch existed inherent in nature, millions of years 
 before man studied out and made the mechanism, 
 these principles or natural laws, existed co-eternal 
 with time and space. 
 
 Now is there any probability that there ever was 
 a time when all, or any part of the eternal, un- 
 changeable principles inherent in nature did not 
 exist? We think not. 
 
 Another argument against the conservation of 
 energy, is brought up in this way, they say "wind 
 up a watch spring and fasten it, then throw it into a 
 tumbler of acid which soon eats the spring up ; now 
 where has the power gone, that was required to 
 wind up that spring?" 
 
 Right here we must not forget, that power, heat, 
 and electricity are practically one and the same 
 thing, AS EITHER ONE OF THESE WILL 
 GENERATE THE OTHER TWO. 
 
 In the case of the watch spring the power has 
 gone into the acid in the form of heat or 
 electricity. 
 
 We must also remember that the material from 
 which to construct anything, under the eternal un- 
 changeable laws of nature, must be as great or 
 greater than the thing being constructed. So God 
 or his materials must have been as great as the 
 
138 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 universe, THEY COULD NOT BE GREATER. 
 So it would be as great a stretch of the 
 immagination to suppose that such a God created 
 the universe, with all its laws, from absolutely 
 nothing, as it would be to suppose that each feature 
 of the universe with all its inherent laws or prin- 
 ciples, has always existed in some form, and co- 
 eternal with time and space, as science now demon- 
 strates them to be. 
 
 Then we must not forget, that to build, or con- 
 struct something is not to create. 
 
 Right here lam reminded of a pre-war plantation 
 song and joke, which ran as follows. 
 
 Dis world was made in six days and den dey make 
 de sky, 
 An den dey hanged it ober head and lef it dar to 
 dry. 
 
 An den dey made de sea and in it put de whale 
 An den dey made de Raccoon wid a ring aroun his 
 tail. 
 
 All de oder animals wus finished one by one 
 An struck against de fence to dry, as fas as dey wus 
 done. 
 
 Hey dere Brudder Jonsing, who, who made dat 
 fence? Oh Brudder Zekil, dat am an auful question, 
 fo a poo ole niggah like yo to ast, but I'll tell yo 
 Brudder Zekil, dat fens was made by de blamdist, 
 biggest, blackes niggah yo eber seed, now doan yo 
 ast no mo questions bout dat. 
 
 I introduce this because it shows the attitude of 
 the church during the, ignorant past, which was 
 "swallow it whole and ask no questions," and even 
 today when asked why they do not investigate and 
 know what Spiritualism teaches, they often reply, 
 I don't want to know, the Bible is good enough for 
 me. 
 
 But to resume, we must remember the power re- 
 quired to move a load, must always be greater that 
 the resistance to be overcome. 
 
 Thousands of so called perpetual motion 
 
CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 139 
 
 machines have been built by fine mechanics, yet not 
 one of them has ever worked, because of nature's 
 great law, "it requires a power greater than the 
 resistance to be overcome, before the machine 
 would run itself," that is to say, one of the supreme 
 principles in nature, prevented their working. 
 
 I will just mention a few of the eternal principles 
 inherent in nature. They are, Time, Space, 
 Energy, Vibration, Attraction, Repulsion, Con- 
 sciousness, Life, Spirit, Intelligence, Substance, etc. 
 
 Time was, without beginning; Time now is; Time 
 will be without ending. 
 
 Space is boundless, endless, unlimited, nothing 
 could exist without space in which to exist. 
 
 Energy is the only source of power or motion. 
 
 Now a personal God, in order to create the 
 universe must have space in which to work, space 
 for his work shop, and time in which to work. 
 
 But, some one says, "this whole universe was 
 spoken into existance." However, I would remind 
 him that it could not have been spoken into 
 existance, without first having the great, infinite, 
 eternal principle of energy, in action, FOR EVERY 
 THOUGHT THAT HAS EVER BEEN OR EVER 
 WILL BE, HAS REQUIRED, OR WILL REQUIRE, 
 ENERGY TO SET THE THOUGHT IN ACTION. 
 
 Therefore, energy must have existed before any 
 thing could be spoken into existance, and if this 
 great unchangeable natural law, did exist, prior to 
 the creation, THEN IT WAS NOT CREATED BY 
 SUCH CREATOR. 
 
 The prime principle, "Energy" has existed 
 co-eternal with time and space. Gravity, attraction 
 and repulsion, are principles in nature that have 
 existed since the principle of material substance 
 has existed, which undoubtedly is co-eternal with 
 time and space, and these principles are each a 
 form of active energy. 
 
 However energy may lie dormant, as in the lump 
 of coal, the muscles of animals or man, and of itself, 
 
140 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 it is unable to act. 
 
 The soul principle, seems to be the only thing in 
 nature that in and of itself, has the power to set 
 energy in action. 
 
 The soul principle is, a combination of the principles of Life, 
 Spirit, Consciousness and Intelligence, and is the source of 
 thought and action. 
 
 The Spiritualists declaration of principles states, 
 "we believe in infinite intelligence" some call it 
 God, but to me the word "soul" seems to be the 
 right word. For the word "God" is used in connection 
 with a supposed personality in the form of a man, 
 and the creator of the universe, which the infinite 
 principles inherent in nature deny. 
 
 Now it is a self evident fact, that there could not 
 have been space, when time was not, neither could 
 there have been a time, when space was not, 
 neither can such a condition ever occur. 
 
 Therefore, time, space and the laws inherent in 
 time and space that govern them, are infinite, 
 eternal, unlimited, without beginning and will be 
 without ending, so they could not have been 
 created by an all wise personal God, as he would 
 have had no time and space in which to work. 
 
 Again, I will refer to the so called Holy Virgin 
 Mary as being the mother of God the Son, and God 
 the Father; and if such was the case, then she must 
 have lived, must have existed, before God the 
 Father was born ; consequently before time and 
 space were, or else God the Father was not the 
 creator of time and space and the laws governing 
 them, and if he was the creator, -where was his 
 mother prior to the creation, as there must have 
 been absolutely nothing, if there was not time and 
 space. 
 
 Now some would say that without a God to 
 govern, every thing would be run by chance. 
 
 One says, "yonder stands a high rock, but at its 
 base are large fragments that have fallen from it, 
 earthquake shocks, and storms beating upon it have 
 
CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 141 
 
 loosened the fallen parts, purely the work of 
 chance." 
 
 This party forgets that the storms, the earthquake 
 shocks, the frost, the heat and all the elements, are 
 acting under natural law governing them and their 
 action. 
 
 Not a piece of stone nor a grain of sand has 
 moved from that rock, that did not move in harmony 
 with natural law, with sufficient energy to cause it 
 to move. 
 
 Now nature does some wonderful things, did you 
 ever see a thistle seed, with its papus or thistle 
 down, to which it is attached by nature, natural law. 
 It floats away on the breeze and somewhere finds a 
 resting place. Its resting place was not predestin- 
 ed, neither was it guided by a personal God watch- 
 ing over it, but the action of the breeze on its downy 
 structure, and the force of gravity, each acting 
 under natural law, finally placed that thistle seed. 
 All purely the work of natural law. 
 
 What is natural law? It is not a spoken or written 
 command or rule. Natural laws are the Infinite, 
 Eternal, Unchangeable Omnipresent principles 
 inherent in and inseparable from nature throughout 
 the universe. 
 
 I will endeavor to illustrate by the law governing 
 mathematics, we say two and two equal four, we do 
 not say this because man has demonstrated it to be 
 true, but because it is an eternal, unchangeable, 
 omnipresent principle in nature, that man cannot 
 change. 
 
 Again, in mechanics, in all the many thousands of 
 complicated machines, for doing the various kinds 
 of work, every moving piece must woik in harmony 
 with the Infinite principles of nature or the machine 
 will not work. At least no man ever invented a 
 machine that worked, that was not in harmony with 
 the unchangeable principles of nature. 
 
 Inventors first decide what they wish their 
 machines to accomplish, then they study the natural 
 
142 CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 
 
 law governing mechanics, and devise mechanism 
 that will work in harmony with those laws to 
 accomplish the desired results. 
 
 Marconi, first discovered a certain principle ir 
 the action of electric currents; he then decided that 
 he could transmit signals without a wire ; he then 
 devised the mechanism by which to transmit and 
 receive such signals thus completing the wireless 
 telegraph. He could not have done this had he 
 not known and understood those principles. 
 
 Chemists have also learned much in regard to the 
 laws governing chemicals and their combinations, 
 and can produce combinations that accurately give 
 the same results. 
 
 Now we find that the unchangeable laws of 
 nature, govern all things, as science proves; then if 
 a personal God has created these laws, he has put 
 himself out of a job, and is no longer the governing 
 power in nature, for law governs all. 
 
 Now it might not be out of place to mention 
 something about the dimensions of the universe, 
 which it was said, God created in six days. That 
 you may better comprehend distance, I would have 
 you take a little trip with me. Suppose we start 
 now from the City of South Bend, Indiana, and go 
 on a fast train running at sixty miles per hour with- 
 out a single stop. We would soon reach Chicago 
 and going on and on, at the same rate we would 
 soon cross the Mississippi river and then the 
 Missouri river, and then over the great western 
 prairie and up over the mountains, we soon land in 
 SanFrancisco, California. Quite a trip. Few who 
 have never been over the road can comprehend the 
 distance, 2228 miles. Time at sixty miles per hour 
 without a single stop, SIY2 hours. 
 
 Now let us make a comparison, light travels at 
 the rate of 186,000 miles per second, LIGHT 
 WOULD HAVE MADE THE DISTANCE TO 
 SANFRANCISCO IN LESS THAN ONE EIGHTIETH 
 PART OF A SECOND. 
 
CREATED OR ALWAYS EXISTED 143 
 
 Now think of going to SanFrancisco and back, 
 forty times in one second of time Now since we 
 are in SanFrancisco, let us go up to the Mount Lowe 
 Observatory and look out yonder into space, in 
 either direction to a star so far away, that light 
 traveling constantly at this rapid rate, would require 
 fifty years or more to reach this little earth, and yet 
 looking in all directions we see but a wee small 
 corner of the universe, and astronomers know, that 
 away out beyond the stars we have looked at are 
 mighty suns, so large that they could not pass 
 between our earth and our sun. 
 
 Can we doubt the astronomers? I think hardly, 
 for they measure time, speed and distance so 
 closely and accurately, that they can tell you to a 
 minute when an eclipse will occur, or a comet 
 appear, that has gone out beyond the reach of their 
 mighty telescopes, even though many times they 
 are gone for many years. 
 
 Astronomers understand the natural laws govern- 
 ing time, speed, distance etc, hence the remarkable 
 accuracy with which they determine many things. 
 
 Now I believe those who have followed me 
 closely will see that the statements I have made, 
 are based on established facts, or logical reasoning, 
 which takes us away from the idea of special 
 creation, and into the field of eternal existance, in 
 other words, into the knowledge that all things, in 
 some form were co-eternal with time and space. 
 
 To me it seems to be a proven fact, and on such 
 evidence we will rest our claim, that all things have 
 always existed in some form. 
 
 Now some might say, if this be true, it would 
 preclude the idea of the continuity of life. How- 
 ever, creation signifies a beginning and consequently 
 an ending, while the continuity of life depends on the 
 continued existance of the infinite principles of Life, 
 Spirit, Consciousness and Intelligence, which subject 
 I shall handle in a later lecture. 
 
144 
 
 MICHIGAN PIONEER HOME 
 
 The country was new, and with trees all around, 
 
 O'er near all the country the forest was dense; 
 And hardly a settler was there to be found, 
 
 Who had cleared up a field or builded a fence. 
 Way back in the forest so silent and lone, 
 
 Each pioneer father was clearing a field: 
 And building a house of the trees he cut down, 
 
 So then they might see what the country would 
 yield. 
 And so one by one, the settlers came in, 
 
 And each one brought with him, his rifle and ax; 
 They builded them houses of logs hewn within, 
 
 Roofed them over with shake, and chinked up 
 the cracks. 
 They plastered the chinking all over with mud, 
 
 They split open logs and laid down for a floor, 
 Their rifles supplied them with venison for food, 
 
 For then deer, quite often came right to the door. 
 Some had one small window, they seldom had more, 
 
 Quite often their homes had no window at all, 
 Without a partition, they used the first floor, 
 
 For dining room, kitchen, for bedroom and hall. 
 They generally had just a couple of doors, 
 Wood hinges and latch, that was worked with a 
 
 string, 
 And o'er the front door two big holes they would 
 bore, 
 
 And drive in some pins, to form a gun sling. 
 A fire place was built with a hearth of flat stone, 
 
 With chimney outside, built of stone, sticks and 
 mud; 
 Inside in the pot on the crane, was a bone, 
 Of venison or bear, they were cooking for food. 
 On one side, some long pins were put in the wall, 
 
 And boards laid upon them, a cupboard to make, 
 Their boards were not sawed, but with froe, ax and 
 maul, 
 

MICHIGAN PIONEER HOME 145 
 
 They were split from the basswood, or oak, they 
 were shake. 
 And somewhere near by, two more pins were put 
 up, 
 To lay a shelf on for the old water pail, 
 'Twas pins for their clothing, a pin for the cup, 
 'Twas pins all around, for they had not a nail. 
 Their bedsteads they builded by boring in floor, 
 And put in some crotches about two feet high, 
 And then some more holes in the wall they would 
 bore, 
 And put in some poles, in the crotches to lie. 
 Then over this frame work, some brush they would 
 lay 
 For springs, that they covered by common marsh 
 hay, 
 They rested there well, so I often heard said, 
 And this was the best kind of pioneers bed. 
 Their tables of puncheon were made, like the floor, 
 The parts pinned together to make them more 
 strong, 
 Instead of turned legs were wood pins as before, 
 Their tables were generally narrow and long. 
 The stoop, as they called it, was a wide projection, 
 That ran the whole length of the house on one 
 side, 
 And for winter's, wood was quite a protection, 
 And when 'twas well filled, you would think them 
 supplied. 
 The men would work hard all day in the chopping. 
 And when it was night they would come in so 
 tired, 
 But next day would go back, and so without 
 stopping, 
 They cleared their own farms for 'twas seldom 
 they hired, 
 The women spun yarn and did all their own 
 weaving 
 To make all the clothes that they then had to 
 wear, 
 
146 MICHIGAN PIONEER HOME 
 
 To say they worked hard, would not be deceiving, 
 
 Such great inconveniences, they had to bear. 
 Their houses were rough, their furniture heavy, 
 
 In those days, no stoves had been made for the 
 cook, 
 They baked in the kettle in which they made gravy, 
 
 They taught all the children to read, from one 
 book. 
 They had no nice chairs, but the men made some 
 stools, 
 
 Of puncheon and pins, the material raw, 
 The froe, ax, auger and maul were their tools, 
 
 With sometimes a hammer and sometimes a saw. 
 In good olden times, by history's first pages, 
 
 They were happier then than we can be now, 
 I think it would puzzle the saints and the sages, 
 
 To tell us the reason, the why, and the how. 
 So honest and upright, they tried to do right, 
 
 And never attempted their neighbors to wrong 
 And that was one reason their hearts were so light, 
 
 Their conscience was clear, and that helped them 
 along. 
 But later came days of ague and fever, 
 
 And Michigan gained for sickness much fame, 
 111 and discouraged so many did leave her, 
 
 But spite of all that, she gained a good name. 
 When sickness or trouble came on a neighbor 
 
 Though they were sometimes fully ten miles away 
 They would go for assistance, giving their labor, 
 
 Not stopping to think of dollars, for pay. 
 Yes, that was their way, and I think it was right, 
 
 They trusted each other, with never a doubt, 
 If weary and hungry, you called in the night, 
 
 You always would find the latch string left out. 
 
147 
 
 THE GOD OF GENESIS OR INFIN- 
 ITE INTELLIGENCE 
 
 Written in the gear 1900 
 
 When I first saw the Declaration of principles of 
 the National Spiritual Association, I thought, is it 
 possible that our glorious teachings of Spirit 
 Communion and Continuity of life, has been handed 
 over to the God of Genesis? 
 
 I believe in intelligence as a principle in nature, 
 which principle being boundless, unlimited, I would 
 call Infinite, hence Infinite Intelligence. But I 
 cannot accept Infinite Intelligence as set forth in 
 N. S. A., declaration of principles which reads as 
 follows (section 2.) "We believe that the phenom- 
 ena of nature, physical and spiritual, are the ex- 
 pression of Infinite Intelligence." 
 
 As Spiritualists, do we believe that statement? Un- 
 doubtedly some do, but certainly many do not. 
 Hence I am writing this article, to make it as plain 
 as I possibly can, how some of us look at it, and why, 
 for we have our reasons why. 
 
 Infinite means, boundless, unlimited, eternal; 
 hence there certainly could be no Intelligence OUT- 
 SIDE the infinite. 
 
 Neither could there be any division into parts, else 
 there could be no infinite, as neither one of two parts 
 can be all ; but we cannot consider man's intelligence 
 as being infinite. 
 
 But it is said man's intelligence is within, and a 
 part of the infinite. Very well, then we will say, 
 as infinite means all, then man's intelligence is a 
 part of the infinite. 
 
 Then if there is Infinite Intelligence, it could not 
 possibly be but one intelligence. 
 
 It must cover the whole universe, it must have 
 knowledge of all that ever has been, all that now is, 
 and all that will be in the endless aeons of time yet 
 
148 GOD OF GENESIS OR INFINITE INTELLIGENCE 
 
 to come, else it is not infinite. 
 
 But, says some one, intelligence is not knowledge, 
 but capacity to know. 
 
 If infinite intelligence is the designer and creator 
 of all things, which it must be, if all the phenomena 
 of nature is but its expression, then it must have 
 known what it was designing, it must have done all 
 these things with knowledge of what it was doing, 
 else the argument of design in nature, has no force. 
 
 And, if it has produced all the phenomena of 
 nature, we also must conclude that its power is 
 infinite. And we infer that it must be a 
 something, possessed of all power and all know- 
 ledge. I do not wish to say an Infinite Intelligence, 
 and as I am not a grammarian, I would ask, what 
 word shall I put before that "Infinite Intelligence'' 
 when referring to it; AN would signify that there 
 might be more than one; THE Infinite Intelligence, 
 would that be proper? It surely means only one, 
 and it certainly can not mean less than one, a single 
 individual one. Well let us see. The Infinite 
 Intelligence, the one who by his knowledge and 
 power has created all things, certainly must know 
 what he has created. He, she, or it, must certainly 
 know all that man knows, and like man he must be 
 conscious that he is, conscious that he exists, and can 
 say I am, else his knowledge or capacity for know- 
 ledge, is less than that of man, and hence could not 
 be infinite. 
 
 SOLILOQUY 
 I the conscious Infinite Intelligence am. 
 
 I the conscious Infinite Intelligence, having infinite 
 power, and knowledge of all that ever was, is now, 
 or is to be, have created the universe, including 
 birds, fishes, reptiles, insects and animals, all these 
 have I endowed with the sense of pain, have made 
 the teeth of ferocious animals to tear and lacerate 
 quivering flesh, made them to kill and feed, one upon 
 another, made them to suffer all the horrors of death 
 from starvation and disease, which suffering has 
 
GOD OF GENESIS OR INFINITE INTELLIGENCE 149 
 
 been upon all the billions upon billions of sensitive 
 creatures, through all the ages of the untold past, 
 and I the all wise and all powerful, allow it to 
 continue, yes, and with a full knowledge that they 
 should thus suffer, under the laws and conditions in 
 which I have placed them. 
 
 I have created good, and I have created evil, I 
 have created man, as above the animals, in my own 
 image created I him, in that, like me, he has 
 intelligence. 
 
 I have created conditions of happiness for man, 
 also conditions of sickness, sorrow, misery, pain, all 
 the ills that flesh is heir to, aye, more than this, for 
 he must bear that soul sorrow, that mental anguish 
 which is inseparable from his intelligence, under the 
 conditions in which I have placed him. 
 
 I know man will call me a fiend for creating all 
 these myriad forms of living sentient creatures, 
 subject to the conditions in which I have placed 
 them. 
 
 Man knows I have committed a greater wrong in 
 creating him, subject to all this suffering and 
 sorrow, than he could possibly have committed. 
 
 Man's intelligence tells him that I would be more 
 loving, and just if I would blot out every spark of 
 ccnsciousness,rather than let it go on under my guid- 
 ance with all this suffering, torture and starvation, 
 this killing of honest patriotic Boers, who fight for 
 their homes, their families and native land, this kill- 
 ing of Filipinos because their skin is black or because 
 they refuse to turn over their rights and freedom to 
 foreigners, this killing in China because they desire 
 a quiet life free from the discord and evils that 
 come with those that believe on me. 
 
 But I, the all wise and all powerful, have created 
 them, I produce all the phenomena of nature, both 
 physical and spiritual. 
 
 I am, that I am, by my mighty arm will I do, that 
 I will do, for mine is the knowledge, the power, and 
 the glory for ever and ever, amen. 
 
PROSPERITY 
 
 Oh say, what is prosperity, can anybody tell? 
 And can we take its measurement, where bank 
 
 accounts do swell? 
 Or shall we find prosperity sent broadcast o'er the 
 
 land 
 In broad and fertile acres, and in homes that look so 
 
 grand? 
 Or shall we look to factory with smoke stack 
 
 towering high, 
 And sending forth its coal smoke, when the winds 
 
 go whirling by? 
 Or shall we find prosperity in Merchants profits 
 
 rare, 
 Or is it in the gold mine of the mountain regions 
 
 bare? 
 Or does the Lawyer win it when he makes ground- 
 less plea 
 Just for the cash, that's in it, from a crook of high 
 
 degree ? 
 Or is it with the Banker lord, who takes more than 
 
 his share 
 Of interest, on the money that you deposit there? 
 I've looked the country over for prosperity today, 
 But some way it evades me, for it always gets away. 
 For he who gives a long life work, to hoarding 
 
 wealth or gold 
 Has really not been prosperous, when all the story's 
 
 told, 
 For no one seems contented in the factory, mill or 
 
 store 
 Or on the farm, or in the bank, or offices galore. 
 Excuse me for a moment sir, there's one that I for- 
 got, 
 He lives down by the road side, in a humble little 
 
 cot, 
 He has a little garden there, and raises things to 
 
 eat, 
 
PROSPERITY 151 
 
 He has a flock of chickens too, and pigs, to furnish 
 
 meat, 
 A cow to furnish milk to use, and butter, some to 
 
 sell, 
 And that they all are happy there, most any one can 
 
 tell, 
 They have not sought for gold or wealth, that was 
 
 not quite their rule, 
 Their children are progressing, and they always go 
 
 to school, 
 They have true friends in plenty too, their love is 
 
 true and strong 
 Their children are two jewels bright, their hearts 
 
 are filled with song, 
 They have all common comforts, are, CONTENTED 
 
 as you see 
 And that, is the full meaning, of the word 
 
 "prosperity." 
 
152 
 
 OBJECTIVE am/ SUBJECTIVE MIND 
 
 There has been much said in regard to the 
 Subjective Mind, especially by the opponents of 
 Spiritualism, claiming that the subjective mind is 
 the source of all the communications received 
 through our mediums. 
 
 Yet I do not think they have ever, in a single 
 case, proven that any message has ever b°en given 
 by the subjective mind in the form of words spoken 
 in any language. 
 
 Professor Hudson, in his book on psychic science, 
 sets up the hypothesis, that "all Spirit communi- 
 cations could be accounted for, as the work of the 
 subjective mind," but he failed to produce the evi- 
 dence to prove it true. 
 
 Yet the world at large has taken this unproved 
 hypothesis, as being true, and with that as a basis, 
 has brought all kinds of arguments to bear 
 against Spiritualism. 
 
 However Hudson himself says, (Page 21 Psychic 
 Science) "The most that can be said of any 
 scientific hypothesis is, that whether it is true in the 
 abstract or not, every thing happens as if it were 
 true, when this test of universality is applied. 
 When no known fact remains that is not explained 
 by it, the world is justified in assuming it to be true, 
 and deducting from it, even the most momentous 
 conclusions, if, on the other hand there is one fact, 
 pertaining to the subject matter under consideration, 
 which remains outside the domain of the 
 hypothesis, or which is unexplained by it, it is 
 indubitable evidence that the hypothesis is unsafe, 
 untrue, and consequently worthless for all practical 
 purposes of sound reasoning." 
 
 Now this unproven hypothesis on which Mr. Hud- 
 son has based his claims has sorely failed, since the 
 scientists and thinkers among Spiritualists have 
 found many communications from the spirit side of 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 153 
 
 life, that could not possibly be accounted for in 
 that way, or in any other way except by the fact of 
 Spirit communion. 
 
 A simple example. 
 
 After an evening meeting- when on the way home 
 a lady and gentleman were walking just ahead of 
 my wife and myself, when the Indian guide of the 
 lady came to her and said, "I see a shiner" which 
 is the word often used meaning money. The lady 
 while under control of the Indian guide, kept 
 talking about it while we were walking twenty rods 
 or more. I asked "is it a big shiner or a little one?" 
 the reply was "not big, not little, we get it pretty 
 quick" Suddenly the lady stopped and speaking to 
 her husband said" I see shiner down there, you get 
 it," her husband said "I don't see any shiner, come 
 on," the guide insisted on his getting the shiner, 
 but when he would not, the lady stooped over and 
 picked up a halfdollar from under the dust in the 
 road. 
 
 Now some one had lost that half dollar and no one 
 knew where it was lost, no objective or subjective 
 mind could have told the medium where it was, for 
 absolutely no one ever knew. The Indian guide 
 had found it where it was covered from sight by the 
 dust of the road we were crossing, there was no 
 reading of any one's mind to find it, the only 
 reasonable way to account for finding it, is by 
 Spirit communion. This lady was not a pro- 
 fessional medium, yet often gave communications 
 that were truthful and reliable. 
 
 Second example. 
 
 During the Civil war a political speaker stopped 
 over nieht with a man whom we will call Mr. Johns, 
 of Volinia Township, Cass County, Mich. 
 
 In the morniner before going away he gave to Mr. 
 Johns a very old coin, which Mr. Johns placed in 
 a clock as a keepsake. 
 
 One spring morning three or four years later, a 
 little grandson asked for something to play with, 
 
154 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 
 
 and was given this old coin, which he called a penny. 
 It was garden making time, and after a few minutes, 
 fearing he might lose the coin, they asked him where 
 it was, and he said he had planted it, and tried to 
 show them where he had planted it. The older ones 
 searched a long time for it but finally gave it up as 
 lost. 
 
 The little boy with his parents moved to northern 
 Michigan and made for themselves a home there, 
 the little boy passed away at about twelve years of 
 age. 
 
 About the year 1908, his mother came to Volinia 
 to visit the old friends, and while there attended a 
 seance with a medium by the name of E. Huff, who 
 still lives in that vicinity, and does some wonderful 
 work, (address Ed. Huff, Volinia, Mich.) 
 
 The Spirit of the little Johns boy came and asked 
 his mother if she remembered the time he planted 
 the penny, she said she did, and considered this a 
 wonderful test, as there was no one there who knew 
 anything in regard to the incident except herself. 
 
 A few minutes later the Indian guide said to Mrs. 
 Johns "if you with others will go, I will find the 
 penny for you," this was agreed to and they drove 
 about two miles and were stopped by the Spirit 
 Indian guide. About forty rods from the house, 
 the horses were hitched and a circle was formed in 
 the road, then they started for the place on foot, 
 but one of the parties knowing a big savage dog 
 was there, asked the Spirit guide "What will we do 
 if the dog comes after u?" The Indian guide replied, 
 don't be afraid of that, I will take care of the dog. 
 
 A small bright light went before them, and when 
 near the house it began to circle around over the 
 ground and finally settled down, and the guide said 
 "dig." 
 
 At that time and place there was a heavy sod, but 
 with a butcher knife, brought by one of the parties, 
 thinking it might be needed, they soon cut the sod 
 and dug down about six inches, when the guide 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 155 
 
 said "get it now". Then the mother reached down 
 and at the very first grab, she said "I've got it, I've 
 got it," and she held it in her hand with the dirt 
 until they arrived at the home where the circle was 
 held. They had found the same coin, the boy had 
 planted there, over forty years before. 
 
 Now whose subjective mind gave the information 
 leading to the discovery of that coin, absolutely no 
 one on earth knew its location,without some positive 
 information how could the light locate it so 
 accurately that a little hole cut through the sod was 
 in exactly the proper place to secure the coin.? 
 
 The Dog did not bother them. 
 
 How about the light that goes ahead of this 
 medium and points out the location of different 
 things, as in this case.? 
 
 Prof. Hudson's hypothesis does not account for it, 
 nothing accounts for it but Spirit power; Spirit 
 communion. 
 
 If there is any other way to account for it, let the 
 real evidence be produced, for we want the truth, 
 the facts, not simply faith or fiction. 
 
 What do we know about the subjective mind? 
 
 First, we know its action seems to be, at least, 
 largely automatic and that it is not governed to any 
 considerable extent, by our objective mind. How- 
 ever we do admit that a spoken suggestion may, or 
 may not be, accepted and acted upon by it. 
 
 Second, we know it controls the entire laboratory 
 of the physical structure that it acts in an un- 
 conscious manner. It largely controls our breath- 
 ing, yet our breathing is subject to change by our 
 conscious thought, that is, we may take a long, 
 deep, full breath, or a short one at will. 
 
 We should all endeavor to breath more full and 
 deep, for usually we do not get as much oxygen to 
 our lungs, as we should in order to bum the food we 
 eat into blood or building materials, with which to 
 rebuild the parts of the body that have been torn 
 down by illness or by work. Many times we need 
 
156 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 
 
 more air, more oxygen, to make us strong and 
 healthy. 
 
 Now we might ask the subconscious mind to do 
 this deep breathing for us, but the chances are, that 
 the subconscious mind would not act on the spoken 
 suggestion, but if we will practice deep breathing 
 for a few moments three or four times each day, 
 the subjective mind will usually act on that kind of 
 a suggestion. It will seem to see, as it were, the 
 need or demand for more breathing capacity, and 
 will usually get to work quite promptly to prepare 
 for it, or provide it, by causing the lung cells to 
 expand, or fill, to a greater extent. 
 
 Third, we know that our subconscious mind has builded our 
 bodies from the very first. We knozu the brain was builded by 
 the subconscious mind, and that the body was not builded by the 
 brain. 
 
 It is a well known fact among those who have 
 read and studied along the line, that some of our 
 great Scientists, Physicians and Psychologists have 
 determined beyond a question of doubt, that there 
 are certain parts of the brain which are independent 
 and separate from that part of the brain through 
 which our conscious thoughts flow, and our reason- 
 ing minds act on the physical structure. 
 
 For instance, we are not able thoughtfully to con- 
 trol the beating of the heart, or the action of the liver 
 or many other similar activities of the physical 
 structure. 
 
 Then again, we do find that in ordinary breath- 
 ing, we do not think of nor control it, yet by thought 
 we can take a long, deep breath or a quick, short 
 one, just as we will, to do. 
 
 So that part of the brain that governs the breath- 
 ing, seems to be as it were, on the border line be- 
 tween the conscious and subconscious mind, and can 
 be acted upon by either part of our mentality. 
 
 Scientists have found that by severing the nerve 
 leading from a certain part or point in the brain to 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 157 
 
 the heart, the heart ceases to act. The same can be 
 said of the liver and other organs, but these we do 
 not control by our thoughts. 
 
 To sever the nerves that connect the brain to the 
 vocal organs, or from the brain to the various 
 muscles that we control at will, and we can no 
 longer control them. 
 
 It seems that scientists can only follow the cause 
 of the action of the physical body, back to the brain, 
 that is, only as far as the material contact can be 
 traced, hence they claim that the brain not only 
 controls the entire physical structure, but that the 
 brain is the source of thought. They fail to find 
 any cause for, or originator of thought, outside or 
 back of the brain. 
 
 Herein comes the great something, which we call 
 Life and Spirit, which together with Consciousness 
 and Intelligence constitutes our conscious, thinking, 
 reasoning mind, also that part of the mind which con- 
 trols the laboratory of the physical structure in an 
 unconscious manner. 
 
 The Scientists do not find the connection between 
 the brain and the life principle, the spirit, neither, 
 can they connect it with the conscious living entity 
 that can say I think, therefore I am. 
 
 They fail to find that the life and Spirit principle 
 in man has builded the brain and body, even as the 
 life principle in the grain of wheat. The germ 
 contains within itself, not only the life principle; 
 but enfolded in it is the entire form, principle, the 
 Spirit as it were, of the full grown and ripened 
 wheat. 
 
 We know that if the life of that germ be destroy- 
 ed, it will not grow, and we also know that if it were 
 not for that form, or Spirit principle, if it did grow, 
 there would be no certainty as to what the plant 
 might be. We know this because there are millions 
 of seeds of various kinds, and if they grow the form 
 principle causes them to produce, or build upon 
 
T58 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 
 
 that form principle, or spirit body, the entire 
 structure of the matured plant, or animal, or the 
 human structure. 
 
 That spirit principle is what always determines the form, 
 and nature of the animal, or the man. The spirit body exists 
 prior to the material body, which it builds in the image of the 
 spirit, the soul, the God within. So we find the brain is but a 
 reflector of thought, and not its originator, the brain is builded 
 by the priiiciples of life a?id spirit. 
 
 Yes we find in every living thing, the two 
 principles of life and spirit, which existed, prior to 
 the thing itself. 
 
 Yonder stands a large chestnut tree. Every 
 spring for over fifty years, it blossomed profusely, 
 and the hulls or burrs formed, sometimes exten- 
 sively ; and one would think there would be bushels 
 of ripened chestnuts in the fall, but there was not; 
 now the question came up, why are there never any 
 chestnuts on this tree, simply because that tree only 
 contained the one principle which we will call the 
 life principle; because the burrs formed and the 
 chestnuts formed complete, only they were not filled 
 with meat, for the reason that those blossoms had 
 not received the great principle of Spirit; because 
 there was not another tree for many miles around, 
 from which the pollen from the other tree could 
 reach the blossoms, whereby the two principles of 
 Life and Spirit could combine to produce the com- 
 plete nut. 
 
 The life principle had done its part in forming 
 the burrs and outward form of the nut, 
 the real purpose of the growth of the burr, or husk, 
 was to protect and preserve the meat, the spirit, 
 together with the life principle, which the completed 
 nut contains. 
 
 However, several miles away, a gentleman plant- 
 ed a small chestunt grove and when it had begun to 
 bear fruit, then the old tree would occasionally 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 159 
 
 produce a very few perfect nuts; later a tree was 
 planted near by, and when it had begun to blossom 
 the old tree seemed to awaken to a new life, and in 
 a very few years, it produced abundantly. 
 
 This is evidence to me that the two principles of Life and 
 Spirit, are always combined wherever life exists in a germ, a 
 seed that will grow, and that it always exists prior to the com- 
 pleted form, and is the real builder of that form. 
 
 Now in the thinking, reasoning world, we find two 
 other eternal principles are combined with life and 
 spirit, namely the principles of Consciousness and 
 Intelligence. Without consciousness, you are in- 
 active, dead, you cannot sense pain from an injury, 
 you cannot sense that you exist, while unconscious. 
 
 When consciousness is combined with intelligence 
 then you can do more than to sense pain ; you can 
 then think, and will what you will do. 
 
 Now these four principles are boundless, un- 
 limited, so we call them infinite. Now do not con- 
 fuse the meaning of the word "Infinite" with the 
 meaning of the word "Divine" (which latter word 
 means a personal God, that has power to create and 
 rule over things) for Nature does not seem to teach 
 that there is, or ever has been, such a divine creator 
 and ruler. But what nature does teach is, that all 
 the infinite, eternal, unchangeable, principles of 
 nature, lead us onward and upward along the line 
 of evolutionary progress, until we reach the soul of 
 man, that can say I think, therefore I am. I can 
 will what I will do. I can will what course I will 
 pursue. I can will to live after the change called 
 death, for in every part and principle I am eternal. 
 I can will to be good or to be evil. 
 
 Good is eternal, because it is in harmony with' the infinite 
 principles of nature, being in harmony with these principles is 
 what makes it good. 
 
 Evil or wrong is not eternal, because it is not in 
 
160 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 
 
 harmony with the infinite principles of nature, and 
 that is the reason why it is wrong or evil, and so it 
 is. the truth shall make you free, for truth is always 
 in harmony with nature. 
 
 You desire to live after the change called death, 
 you can live after the change called death, because 
 you are a living soul, which consists of the eternal 
 principles of nature, and which soul is the only thing 
 that can of itself set energy in action to do that 
 which it wills to do. 
 
 All animal life is conscious and intelligent to some 
 degree, and desires to live. It can will what it will 
 do. It wills to continue its life as a spirit, free 
 from the ills and corruptions of the flesh, which will 
 power, is always in proportion to its conscious 
 intelligence,which in itself is the power to will. 
 
 The soul can will strength and health to the body, 
 but it cannot entirely overcome the disintegration 
 of the unthinking material substance of which, the 
 body is composed, but by its Conscious Intelligence, 
 it can will the Subconscious Life principle, the Sub- 
 conscious mind to act in harmony with the prin- 
 ciples of nature, to restore, sustain, strengthen and 
 give health, and thus continue the earth life much 
 beyond the present limit. Thus the soul, the God 
 within, is the great healer. When once we learn 
 to use subconscious mind in the proper way, by 
 understanding its action, then medicines will largely 
 disappear, for medicines never heal, they may over- 
 come or neutralize a poison in the system, but 
 nature, by and through the soul forces, in other 
 words, by the action of the subconscious self re- 
 builds the weakened or torn down parts of the body 
 in every case of healing. 
 
 So we see the brain is but a reflector, reflecting 
 thought waves from your conscious soul, to my 
 conscious soul, and from my soul to your soul. 
 
 The brain grows or expands in a manner similar 
 to other parts of the body. When the objective 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 161 
 
 mind acts on any one line of thought for considerable 
 time, that part of the brain that is reflecting that 
 line of thought, grows stronger, and the unused 
 part of the brain grows weaker, probably not 
 larger or smaller in bulk, but more active, stronger, 
 or slower and weaker, as the case may be. 
 
 To illustrate, if you carry your arm in a sling, 
 although it is perfectly well, you will find at the end 
 of sixty days, the muscles have become reduced, 
 and the arm has become weak. 
 
 On the other hand, if you exercise your arms 
 giving them extra work to do, they grow stronger. 
 Notice the prize fighter after training, or the black- 
 smith who handles the heavy hammer. 
 
 The exercise of the brain has practically the same 
 effect on itself as the action of the arm does. 
 Exercise of the body strengthens it, and with a 
 liberal and broad full action of the brain and body 
 health is better, and the earth life undoubtedly 
 extended. 
 
 But we find today, there are many people who 
 use the objective mind but little, do but little think- 
 ing, except possibly along the line of money getting, 
 or how they can best beat their neighbors; and 
 their brain is dwarfed in other directions, and this 
 is undoubtedly the cause of much crime, legal steal- 
 ing (called sharp practice) which has made many 
 millionaires at the expense of the hard working 
 common people. Then among the common people 
 we find those who would follow the example of the 
 legal highwayman, but being unable to do so, they 
 brood over such things until they are ready and 
 willing to risk the chances of the illegal highway- 
 man; hence the present great crime wave. 
 
 Now this subconscious mind carries on the entire 
 process of carrying out of the system, those 
 particles of the physical structure, that have been 
 torn down by sickness, work, or other action of any 
 
162 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 
 
 kind, and we must remember that every action, 
 motion, or thought, tears down and destroys some 
 part of the structure. 
 
 This same subconscious mind, also has full control 
 of the laboratory in which the foods we eat are 
 prepared for use in rebuilding the parts torn down ; 
 as well as sending them to, and placing them 
 properly, where needed to build new, or to rebuild, 
 where parts have been torn down. IT IS THE REAL 
 HEALER IN NATURE, if you could ask it to heal 
 you when ill, many times it could do so. 
 
 There are three ways in which help has often 
 been received, the first, based on the Materialistic 
 belief that the brain is the source of thought, you 
 may when retiring and in the best possible position 
 for rest, repeat, "I can be well, I can be strong, 
 successful and happy," repeating, or thinking it 
 until you fall asleep. This, frequently, reaches the 
 subconscious mind, and sets it in action to heal. 
 
 Second, knowing that there are Spirit friends 
 around and about us, talk to them as if you were 
 talking to a friend or physician in earth life, and 
 ask them to come and help you to overcome or 
 remove your trouble while you sleep. This we know 
 from actual experience has done some wonderful 
 work when continued every night for a time. 
 
 Third, when a healing medium, by the assistance 
 of his guides locates the pain or disease, and by his 
 magnetic power, changes the magnetic condition of 
 the patient, thereby giving him some extra strength, 
 and giving directions to the conscious and sub- 
 conscious mind, by strong suggestions, asking for, 
 or even commanding health, and strength; then it 
 frequently occurs that relief comes quickly and 
 permanently. This I positively know from actual 
 experience in healing. 
 
 Your subconscious mind will do this without ask- 
 ing your conscious or objective mind a single 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 163 
 
 question. Not one. 
 
 However, it will remind you that you need food 
 from time to time, not by speaking to you, but by a 
 sense of hunger, or sometimes, by an intense desire 
 or craving for some special food, or special material, 
 which is needed to rebuild some part of the body, 
 which materials are not found in the regular food 
 being eaten. 
 
 Example, A brother-in-law of mine, after several 
 days of illness came to my home. The doctor 
 guessed at the trouble and said "it was billious in- 
 termittent fever, and was liable to become typhoid 
 and gave medicines accordingly. However the 
 patient constantly begged for a chunk of dried beef 
 to gnaw. The doctor said "It would surely kill 
 him if he should have it" but at the end of three 
 days he was no better, and my wife got the chunk 
 of beef for him, with the understanding that no one 
 should know — the next morning the Doctor opened 
 the door and looked in as he was gnawing at the 
 beef, and said "Well you got it did you?" the reply 
 was "Yes I did and probably I would have been 
 dead before this if I had not gotten it. " Well, in 
 three days from that time he went back to his work 
 running a threshing machine. 
 
 Now you see that the intense craving for that 
 special food was so strong that the Objective mind 
 demanded it. 
 
 Another case that came under my own observa- 
 tion. A party about my age, 24 years at that time, 
 was very ill, and begged for milk. The doctors 
 said it would kill him sure if given him, but after a 
 long time his friends called in an old doctor, that the 
 other doctors called an old fogy, and the very first 
 word of the patient was, "Can I have some milk" the 
 old doctor said "sure you can, but not much at first 
 because you are in a condition that you could not 
 take much," The doctor began giving milk at first a 
 
i64 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 
 
 teaspoonful every ten minutes for two hours then a 
 tablespoonful, and after a time increased the amount 
 until at the end of three days, he gave him a half 
 glass every hour, and a little later all he cared for 
 whenever he wanted it, and THIS WAS ALL THE 
 MEDICINE HE GAVE. The patient although 
 very low, recovered and the last I knew, was a 
 strong and ablebodied man, although he must be 
 over seventy years of age. 
 
 If something drops on your toe, your subjective 
 mind does not talk to you about it, but at once, what 
 we might call the internal telephone system informs 
 the brain; which information is at once transmitted 
 by your subconscious self to you, the conscious soul. 
 No time for words, the subconscious mind acts before 
 you have the least inkling of the accident, but your 
 conscious mind as quickly orders your muscles to 
 remove that toe to a place of safety. 
 
 Now this subjective mind that keeps your body 
 and brain in working order, which we have called 
 the life principle, fills its full earthly mission, so long 
 as it keeps them in order, so that messages received 
 by the physical senses are transmitted through the 
 brain and sensorum to you, the living conscious 
 entity. And so you can send messages through 
 your brain causing your body to act, or your vocal 
 organs to speak, thus, it enables you, the conscious 
 entity, that stands as it were, outside your physical 
 structure, to hold communion with others in earth 
 life. It also enables you to do any work the body 
 can accomplish. So you see the living conscious 
 entity, that can say "I think, therefore I am," is not 
 of the body, but of the soul, and what is called 
 death, is not death,but freedom from the home of 
 clay. 
 
 This simply means that the subconscious self has 
 ceased to keep the body in working order, con- 
 sequently the thinking, reasoning, conscious entity, 
 the soul, you, individually, can no longer manifest 
 
OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MIND 165 
 
 through it. 
 
 But the soul, which stands as it were, outside the 
 body, and which is the storehouse of memory, and 
 the source of thought, such as it has been able to 
 transmit through the brain and body, when the 
 body was in working order, still lives, thinks, 
 reasons and knows, and is conscious of its existance 
 after the subconscious self has ceased to keep the 
 body and brain in working order. 
 
 Page 30, Psychic Science, Hudson says "The 
 Subjective mind appears to be a separate and 
 distinct entity, and the real difference between the 
 two minds seems to consist in the fact, that the 
 objective mind, is merely the functioning of the 
 physical brain, while the subjective mind is a dis- 
 tinct entity, possessing independent powers and 
 functions, having a mental organization of its own 
 and being capable of sustaining an existance in- 
 dependent of the body." 
 
 This indicates that Hudson considers the objective 
 mind as only being a thing of the present brain and 
 body and consequently subject to bodily conditions, 
 subject to being torn down and rebuilded as the 
 body is, and subject to ending its existance when the 
 body ceases, or becomes inanimate, which I cannot 
 accept for various reasons. 
 
 I would say, the objective mind is the storehouse of memory, 
 for the things we are conscious of, are the things we remember. 
 We do not remember the workings of the subconscious mind, the 
 things we are not conscious of, hence the objective mind must be 
 the storehouse of memory. 
 
 If you are unconscious, you are practically dead, 
 so far as you know, while unconscious. 
 
 In a general sense, all there is of us is our con- 
 sciousness. If we are not conscious after the change 
 called death, then we are dead, so far as all our 
 earth life is concerned, and do not remember our 
 loved ones. 
 
166 OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE MINDS 
 
 From the (so called) infallible book we have the 
 statement that "no woman has got a soul." Now I 
 wish to go just one step farther than that, "no man, 
 has got a soul" What do I mean? Simply this, every 
 man, woman and child in earth life, is, a conscious, 
 living entity, a soul, and they each one have a 
 physical body. 
 
 Yes the soul, is you, that which can say I think 
 therefore I am. The body is not you, it is just the 
 house you are living in, and the subconscious mind 
 is simply taking care of the house for you. Now 
 scientists tell us that the human body is torn down 
 and rebuilded, as often as once in every seven years, 
 and all but some of the harder bone structure, as 
 often as once in every three years, so the brain of a 
 man of my age, must have been torn down twenty 
 times or more. Now we ask them, do the dead talk? Do the 
 brain cells tell to the new incoming brain cells all that has hap- 
 pened during the last seventy odd years and during twenty or 
 more changes? I think not, for the soul that stands back of the 
 brain is not a part of the physical structure, but is of the spirit 
 and is not torn down as is the body. 
 
 IT IS THE STOREHOUSE OF MEMORY. IT 
 KNOWS, REMEMBERS, REASONS, IS CONSCIOUS 
 AND THINKS, CAN WILL, CAN ACT. Conscious- 
 ness, Intelligence, Life and Spirit are principles 
 inherent in nature and co-eternal with time and 
 space. 
 
 The individual, the you, consists of these four 
 infinite, eternal, unchangeable principles which we 
 term the soul. That we live a conscious life we 
 know. These princples are not of the body, but 
 govern it, WHY SHOULD THEY NOT CONTINUE 
 TO LIVE AFTER THEY HAVE LAID ASIDE THE 
 MATERIAL BODY. OUR ANSWER IS A 
 POSITIVE— THEY DO. 
 
i6 7 
 
 ONLY SEVENTY ONE 
 
 I woke up one morning in Eighteen forty nine, 
 March twentieth too, and the weather, was fine, 
 
 I squalled and I squalled, as some children oft' do. 
 At least that's the record that comes to my view. 
 
 But now all that squalling is over and done 
 But today, I am only just seventy one, 
 
 I am only a child and just going to school, 
 I'm trying to live to the good golden rule. 
 
 I'm trying to learn just the best that I can, 
 
 For some time I wish to be called a good man, 
 
 I know that much study will have to be done, 
 But today, I am only just seventy one. 
 
 In sowing wild oats I was careful and shy, 
 
 I mixed right in with them some wheat and some 
 rye, 
 
 And while the whole crop was exceedingly small, 
 I wished that I never had sown them at all, 
 
 It may come all right, when the threshing is done, 
 But today, I am only just seventy one. 
 
 I then started out just to try for the prize, 
 By building a shop and then buying supplies, 
 
 I worked with a will and with all of my might, 
 I tried to be honest and treat people right, 
 
 I did all repairing, from Saw Mill, to Gun, 
 And today, I am only just seventy one. 
 
 I started a store, and sold hardware and guns, 
 Farm implements too, and of iron many tons, 
 
 I builded a home, just for me and my wife, 
 Expected to live there the rest of my life, 
 
 But then came a panic, my business was done 
 But today, I am only just seventy one. 
 
168 ONLY SEVENTY ONE 
 
 We started again, and bought every thing new, 
 With one little girl, and then later 'twas two 
 
 I worked then at wood work, the best I could do 
 At iron work and tin work and gunsmithing too 
 
 The pay was so light when the weeks work was 
 done, 
 Yet we lived, and I'm only just seventy one. 
 
 I built a machine shop and foundry its true, 
 
 Built Forges and Grinders, and Gas Engines too, 
 
 We fin'ly decided that we better sell 
 
 For health was uncertain, we knew very well, 
 
 We tried very hard, but it could not be done 
 But today, I am only just seventy one. 
 
 My wife was so earnest, so candid and true, 
 
 Her voice was like music, it always seemed new, 
 
 I loved her with love that was holy and high 
 A love that still holds me, it never can die. 
 
 But four years have passed since the day she passed 
 on, 
 But today, I am only just seventy one. 
 
 What work lies before me I hardly can say, 
 
 The Mental seems striving to gain right of way, 
 
 To write and to print, so that others may know, 
 The thoughts, that I thought, on my journey 
 below, 
 
 The writing and printing may never be done, 
 For today, you will know, I am seventy one. 
 
 My work, if unpublished my thoughts will be lost, 
 There's no way of telling the labor they cost, 
 
 There's no way of telling the good they might do, 
 The thoughts I have written the world will find 
 true, 
 
 And some how, or some way, I trust 'twill be done. 
 Although as you know, I am seventy one. 
 
ONLY SEVENTY ONE 169 
 
 I truly can say that my conscience is clear, 
 
 I have knowingly wronged no one living here, 
 
 And when I pass over the bright shining tide 
 And meet all the loved ones beyond the divide, 
 
 My joy will be great, when life's journey is done, 
 E'en though I be older, than seventy one. 
 
 No Soul Shut Out of Heaven 
 
 I am out in the forest alone today, 
 
 Away from all turmoil and strife, 
 I am trying to hear what the angels say, 
 
 Regarding an eternal life. 
 I'm trying to learn of the angels today, 
 
 If really there be any sin, 
 That will close up the gates just over the way, 
 
 And not let a weary one in. 
 And I find it's not so for there is no law, 
 
 That nature's great God has given, 
 That is quite so narrow, so weak, or so low, 
 As to shut any soul out of heaven. 
 For none are denied an inheritance there, 
 
 In that beautiful home above, 
 Where each shall receive what he shall prepare 
 
 Of sunshine, of joy, and of love. 
 
i7o 
 
 THE GREAT FICTION 
 
 A LECTURE 
 
 Feeling that thinking and reasoning people every 
 where, would wish real knowledge, tne truth, re- 
 garding this life, and the future state of existence, 
 I shall talk to you this evening, presenting my views, 
 with some statements and facts on which they are 
 based, for the careful consideration of those who 
 may be seeking the truth, that always makes for 
 freedom and knowledge. If I am wrong in my 
 conclusions, I would most sincerely ask for tne facts, 
 the real truth, to set me free. 
 
 From the story of the fall of man, through the 
 whole plan of vicarious atonement and redemption, 
 to the joys of heaven, or punishment in an eternal 
 hell ; I consider as the greatest fiction the world has 
 ever known. 
 
 It has directly and indirectly, deceived more men 
 and women, led more people away from the course 
 of true knowledge, true life and advancement, than 
 any other written work among so called Christian 
 nations, without a single exception. 
 
 It has caused more sorrow and suffering, more 
 war and bloodshed, more torture by fire and rack, 
 more broken hearts, more brutal murders, than all 
 other written fiction combined . And Statistics 
 show that during the Crusades three million people 
 lost their lives in a foolish and futile attempt to 
 rescue an empty tomb from the Mussulmen. Ten 
 million heretics were slain by the church during the 
 so called Spanish Inquisition, fourteen million men 
 were slain in Chritsian wars during the 19th 
 century, and before one fifth of the twentieth 
 century had passed into history, thirty million 
 people had died as a direct result of wars pro- 
 secuted by Christian nations. 
 
 Not but there are many good things in the Bible, 
 for it was essential, to fill into the story, many good 
 
THE GREAT FICTION 171 
 
 things, in order to carry through the great feature, 
 for the benefit of the priesthood, that they might 
 profit thereby. 
 
 Starting with a claimed history of creation, by a 
 great personal God, all of which nature itself 
 brands as absolutely false. 
 
 Now if there is anything that makes a man above 
 a brute it is his conscious, thinking, reasoning entity, 
 his soul. So I am going to ask you to think, reason, 
 study, and get out of the rut of the ages, up into the 
 broad highway of truth, right, and knowledge, 
 I ask you for the time being, to lay aside your pre- 
 judices, your belief in faith and fiction, and stand 
 on your own good judgment, based on historical 
 facts, and the phenomena of nature, which no man 
 can successfully deny. In other words be a free 
 man, for the few minutes I shall detain you. 
 
 If you do not know the source of the Bible, and 
 do not wish to be led astray, then read the Bible, 
 read the history of the council of Nice, showing how 
 Constantine established the teaching of the trinity, 
 three hundred and twenty five years after Christ. 
 Then read up about the council of Trent, where for 
 eighteen years the monks and priests, were reading 
 and voting on the so called "sacred writings," to 
 decide whether they should be accepted as God's 
 infallible word, or whether they should be cast out 
 and burned. 
 
 The work of the council of Trent was finished and 
 approved on the 10th. day of January, 1564, only 
 358 years ago, this being the year 1922, and it was 
 only approximately 5565 years after the claimed 
 creation of the universe. 
 
 I tell you, friends, you do not read the Bible, but 
 you say, "Oh! yes I do." Well if you do, you do 
 not read and connect it up to get the meaning of the 
 story, or perhaps you only read it in sections, pick- 
 ing out that which suits you, and you do not get the 
 story as it really is, or, perhaps you swallow it 
 
172 THE GREAT FICTION 
 
 whole and do not stop to think and reason, and so 
 fail to get its meaning. 
 
 Possibly you simply accept what Bob Jones, or 
 Billy Sunday says. But if you read, think and 
 reason, you will see that the story of the fall of man 
 and vicarious atonement, is far from being the work 
 of an all wise, loving truthful and merciful God. 
 Do you like chicken? I do, but I want it properly 
 prepared, I do not want it cooked head, meat, feet 
 and feathers; if cooked whole, I would prefer to 
 dine elsewhere. 
 
 So it is when I read the Bible, and use my con- 
 scious, thinking reasoning power, with which I am 
 endowed by nature, the giver of all good; then the 
 Bible story becomes a sickening dope, worse if 
 possible than the whole chicken, to accept it would 
 be to ignore my own intellect, my own judgment. 
 
 Referring again to the council of Trent. All of 
 the books that were read and voted upon, were 
 written by men of the long ago, ignorant past, and 
 the Monks and Priests who voted upon them, were 
 wise men of their day perhaps, when probably not 
 one man in a thousand or more, could either read or 
 write. 
 
 These men voted on these writings, to decide 
 whether they should be accepted as God's infallible 
 word or not. A portion, less than one third were 
 accepted by a majority vote as being infallible, much 
 over one third were cast out and destroyed, the 
 balance were undecided, there being a tie vote. 
 Now be careful, use your best judgment, and tell 
 me, did the vote of those monks and priests make 
 some of these writings infallible, and doom others to 
 destruction? 
 
 If they were written by an all wise God, then 
 what right had poor ignorant men to destroy any 
 part of them? 
 
 What right has man to interfere with God's work 
 or word. 
 
 If as some would say, God controlled the votes of 
 
THE GREAT FICTION 173 
 
 the council, then did he not know whether some of 
 those books were his infallible word or not; and 
 because of the uncertainty did he allow a tie vote 
 to be cast? 
 
 Those Dooks were and are still undecided as to 
 whether they are infallible or not; too bad indeed, if 
 they are infallible and a part of God's instructions 
 to guide men to everlasting happiness, that there 
 should not have been one more ignorant Monk there, 
 to vote favorably on them. 
 
 These books were called the Apocryphal Bible, 
 and were printed in some of the family Bibles of the 
 KING JAMES TRANSLATION, AS CORRECTED 
 AND REVISED ACCORDING TO THE STAND- 
 ARD OF THE AMERICAN BIBLE SOCIETY, and 
 published at Troy, New York by Merriam Moore 
 & Co., in the year 1850, of which I have a copy. 
 
 Yes, God's word, was corrected and revised once 
 more by man. 
 
 The history of the council of Nice and the 
 Apocryphal New Testament can be had from the 
 liberal book stores, but the history of the council of 
 Trent, a very large book, although compiled by the 
 priests and monks, it told too much, and has been 
 anathematized by the Catholics, and condemned by 
 the protestants, and it is very hard to find. But 
 very few large libraries have it, 
 
 As I recollect the book, it was not less than one 
 thousand pages, about seven by ten inches in a 
 double column, closely set eight point type. 
 
 Think of the fact that this council was held 
 approximately 5565 years after the claimed date 
 of the so called Creation, during much of which 
 time, no written language was in use, and the story 
 must have come down generation after generation, 
 by word of mouth, to a date when writing was in- 
 vented, and after that by hand writing until about 
 the year 1457, after which time a little printing was 
 done. But there was only a very little printing 
 during the last hundred years prior to the ending of 
 
174 THE GREAT FICTION 
 
 the council, which was held from the year 1545 to 
 1564 inclusive, its work being completed only 358 
 years ago. 
 
 Now a few words about the creation. 
 
 Get your Bible and read the first chapter of 
 Genesis, and you will see that the first three days of 
 the creation were used in getting the materials 
 ready, separating the waters above the firmament 
 from those below it, and dividing the light which he 
 had made from the darkness, and making the 
 grasses, herbs and trees to grow etc, ALL FOR THE 
 BENEFIT OF THIS LITTLE EARTH,. 
 
 On the fourth day "God created two great lights, 
 the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser 
 light to rule the night, HE MADE THE STARS 
 ALSO, AND GOD SET THEM IN THE FIRMAMENT 
 OF THE HEAVEN TO GIVE LIGHT UPON THE 
 EARTH." 
 
 Now stop, think and reason for just a moment. 
 
 The earth was the largest thing the writer of that 
 story knew anything about. He believed that the 
 earth was flat, and the sun, moon and stars went 
 around it every twenty four hours. He did not 
 know the earth was round, and revolved on its axis. 
 He did not know that shadow was what constituted 
 the darkness of the night, and that the light was 
 still shining. He did not know that the sun was 
 many thousand times larger than the earth. He 
 did not know that out yonder in space are suns, so 
 large that they could not pass between our sun and 
 our earth. 
 
 He did not know that out beyond the reach of the 
 naked eye there are countless millions of suns and 
 planets, so far away that light traveling at the rate 
 of 186,000 miles per second would require from 
 fifty to a hundred or more years to reach this earth. 
 He did not know that there are still suns and planets, 
 out beyond the reach of our mighty telescopes. 
 He did not know these things, or he would have 
 written differently. 
 
THE GREAT FICTION 175 
 
 He would not have claimed that all these mighty- 
 suns and planets were made especially for the pur- 
 pose of giving- light upon this little earth, he would 
 not have claimed that they all went around the 
 earth every twenty four hours, he would not have 
 claimed the earth was flat. No indeed he would not. 
 
 Ignorance and imagination, was the author of these writ- 
 igns. 
 
 The whole story looks too silly, for people to 
 accept at this day and age, as coming from an 
 infinite and allwise God, yet they do, in face of, and 
 contrary to, the known established facts. 
 
 The fifth day, God created the whale, and the 
 living things of the water and the birds of the air. 
 
 The sixth day, God created the animals and man, 
 and this completed Creation, if the Bible is true, for 
 the first verse of the second chapter says. "Thus the 
 heavens and the earth were finished and all the 
 hosts of them." 
 
 Genesis II and 16-17th "And the Lord command- 
 ed the man saying, of every tree of the garden thou 
 mayest freely eat but of the tree of knowledge of 
 good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it, for in the day 
 thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." 
 
 Genesis III 4-5 verses "The serpent said unto 
 the woman "ye shall not surely die, for God doth 
 know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes 
 shall be opened and ye shall be as god's knowing 
 good and evil" same chapterand 22 verse. "And the 
 Lord God said behold the man is become as one of 
 us, to know good and evil," thereby sustaining what 
 the serpent had told Eve. 
 
 And so we have the story of creation and the 
 of man so called. 
 
 I have questioned over the matter to know who 
 fell, God, Man, or the Devil. I don't know, I don't 
 know. 
 
 First, Man did not know good from evil, did not 
 know he was doing wrong, and after eating the 
 
176 THE GREAT FICTION 
 
 fruit, he had become as a God knowing good from 
 evil, as God admitted. Now if God is allwise, that 
 does not seem like much of a fall, does it? 
 
 Second, the serpent told the truth as God admit- 
 ted. Should the devil or anyone else be con- 
 demned for telling the truth? 
 
 Third, it seemed that God created something 
 new, "a falsehood" when he said "the day thou 
 eatest thereof thou shalt surely die" For God admit- 
 ted that the serpent told the truth, again we know 
 they did not die, the day they ate of the fruit, for 
 God said unto Adam "cursed is the ground for thy 
 sake, in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of 
 thy life," Then if the story of redemption be true, 
 all mankind were to be punished for Adam's sin, 
 unless they would repent etc. 
 
 I will now refer to the second chapter of Genesis 
 19-20th verses "And out of the ground the Lord 
 God formed every beast of the field, and every 
 foul of the air, and brought them unto Adam to 
 see what Adam would call them, and WHAT SO 
 EVER HE CALLED EVERY LIVING CREATURE, 
 THAT WAS THE NAME THEREOF but, "For 
 Adam there was not found an helpmeet for him." 
 
 So, you see, this naming must have occurred on the 
 sixth day for on the sixth day God created man in 
 his own image, male and female created he them, 
 and the creation was finished on the sixth day. 
 Now Naturalists tell us that there are now, over 
 365,000 species of animals, and very close to the 
 same number of birds, and this number does not in- 
 clude fishes, or insects which Adam was to name. 
 So it would be safe to say there were at least 500,- 
 000, for Adam to name that afternoon, and that 
 does not include the prehistoric animals that 
 Geologists tell us must have existed from five to 
 fifteen million years ago. And all that naming to 
 be done that day before God created woman, 
 which seems to be the last of the six days work of 
 creation. 
 
THE GREAT FICTION 177 
 
 Now we must remember that at that time, 
 ADAM HAD NOT HAD MUCH CHANCE FOR AN 
 EDUCATION AS HE WAS NOT YET ONE DAY 
 OLD, and the Bible does not even mention God's 
 having made any standard language, so Adam had 
 to invent the words, the names, for each animal and 
 bird, not only that, he had to remember how they 
 looked as well as to remember the name he had 
 given to them, and there was no pencil or paper, 
 and no short hand reporter, for Mrs. Adam had 
 not yet been made. 
 
 Now suppose you could invent the names, and 
 memorize them and how the animals looked, at the 
 rate of one every two minutes, and I guess it would 
 keep you going some to do that, yet at that rate it 
 would take one million minutes to name them all, 
 or working twenty four hours per day, it would 
 take you one year and eleven months, without a 
 single stop for lunch. Or if you prefer to believe 
 that this was done the afternoon of the sixth day, 
 after God had created the animals and all creeping 
 things, and before he had made Eve, you are at 
 liberty to do so. As it seems that God did some 
 things so exceedingly quick, we will suppose there 
 was twenty hours in which Adam was to name the 
 animals and birds, and to do it in that time he 
 would have to name, 416 per minute. 
 
 Now remember the naming of those animals, was 
 not God's work, but Adam's work, and Adam was 
 a man, according to the Bible, God's infallible book. 
 
 Can you swallow it? be careful now, and answer 
 these questions candidly, honestly, is that story 
 true? is the Bible infallible? 
 
 But when the animals were all named, for Adam 
 there was not found an helpmeet, so God put Adam 
 to sleep, and took out one of Adam's ribs, and of it 
 made a woman. 
 
 I HAVE OFTEN WONDERED IF HE HAD USED 
 UP ALL THE GROUND MAKING THE ANIMAL 
 AND MAN, so he had to take one of Adam's ribs 
 
178 THE GREAT FICTION 
 
 from which to make a woman. Now since nothing 
 is impossible with God I have wondered why God 
 did not make the woman out of nothing, the same 
 as he had made every thing else, or had he run out 
 of nothing, had he used "nothing" all up. 
 
 Then to, I have wondered how he took the rib 
 out, did he dig through with his fingers, and tear it 
 out? Or did he carry a dirk? I don't know, I never 
 could tell. However, it seems to me it was pretty 
 early in history to have started manufacturing 
 cutlery. Now ask yourself, is'nt that whole story 
 a whale? 
 
 Yes, this woman making job, seems to be the last 
 of God's work. 
 
 Poor old Adam and Eve, not knowing good from 
 evil, not knowing it was wrong, ate the forbidden 
 fruit and were condemned, also all following 
 generations of earth were condemned, by an allwise 
 and all powerful and merciful God for that act, if 
 the Bible is true. 
 
 Yes that story, is the foundation on which is based 
 the whole plan of vicarious atonement. It is the 
 basis of all the Christian religions. 
 
 According to the church teachings, we must all 
 suffer eternal torment, unless we repent for Adam's 
 sin and are baptized. This we feel is a priest made 
 rule, especially designed, to benefit the priests, and 
 keep the people in ignorance. 
 
 What shall we do to be saved? Read, Study, use 
 our "so called" God given principles of thought and 
 reason, get away from the old dogmas, false teach- 
 ings and idol worship of the past. 
 
 The present God worship is but a relic of the 
 past idol worship, and can be traced all the way 
 from those who worshipped the thunders, the rocks, 
 the fire, the serpent, the sun etc ; the present worship 
 being of an invisible idol, credited with all power 
 and knowledge, and being invisible, has held its 
 power over the masses, longer than any other one 
 form of idol worship. But it is doomed by 
 
THE GREAT FICTION 179 
 
 education and science, for man is seeking the in- 
 finite principles of nature and is constantly drawing 
 nearer to solving the source of life, and it is already 
 an established fact that, good will live, simply because it 
 is in harmony with the infinite, eternal, unchangeable princi- 
 ples of nature, and evil will die, because it is not in harmony 
 with said principles, to say it in few words, good is always in 
 harmony with natural law, while that which is not in harmony 
 with natural law is always wrong or evil. 
 
 One of our great thinkers said "Few men ever 
 think and reason after they are forty five or fifty 
 years of age unless they have practiced it during 
 their earlier life, and kept it up." 
 
 Many young men go to college and come home, 
 knowing all that is to be known, and stop thinking 
 and reasoning. When they do that, they are 
 blighting themselves, and the reason why so much 
 greater proportion of our really successful men, 
 are not college graduates, is because, having little 
 or no book education, they have had to think, and 
 study on every subject they were called on to 
 handle, consequently they went to the very founda- 
 tion of every subject they took up. They could 
 tell the cause, the reason why, for things, and con- 
 sequently knew how best to handle every phaze of 
 the subject while the college man had learned from 
 books that certain things were so, but did not under- 
 stand the underlying principles, the why it was so, 
 yet the college man has every advantage if he will 
 continue to think. Yes, thought and reason are 
 our saviors, they are the base of all knowledge. 
 
 We, the conscious living thinking entities, our 
 souls, ourselves, not our bodies, are the things to 
 be saved. 
 
 Jesus said, "ye are God's, God is within you" the 
 God within, is the only thing that can say, I think, 
 therefore I am, the only thing that can will, what 
 it will do; the only thing known to man that can 
 of itself start energy in action, to think, to reason, 
 
i8o THE GREAT FICTION 
 
 to know. 
 
 Now to be saved and from what. 
 
 Do you mean saved to live after the change called 
 death? If so, do not worry about that, for you will 
 continue to live in spite of yourself, or anything 
 else, for spirit, life, consciousness and intelligence 
 are principles eternal in nature, that cannot be 
 destroyed, and every soul contains some good, and 
 good is in harmony with nature, and will not die, 
 while evil will gradually fade away. 
 
 If you mean to be saved from the consequence 
 of your own wrong doings, to make the most you 
 can of yourself, then investigate, think, reason, and 
 choose that which your own good judgment tells 
 you is truth, is right and good, and you will save 
 yourself many heart aches, and much sorrow. You 
 will be kind and generous, you will have charity 
 for the erring, will not only save yourself but will 
 help to save others, and make the world better, for 
 your having lived in it. The fellows that stop 
 thinking and reasoning, and rely on the things of 
 the past, and what the preachers say, will drift into 
 a condition similar to what Josh Billings said. It was 
 this, "I really believe it would be better for folks 
 not to know anything, than to know so much that 
 is not so," and that is what I am trying to get you 
 to comprehend. 
 
 We are conscious, thinking, entities, endowed 
 by the Infinite, Eternal, Unchangeable, Omnipresent 
 principles, inherent in nature, with the power to 
 think, reason, progress, or by inaction to rust out 
 as it were, and not keep up with the advancement 
 of other eternal souls. We think, therefore we 
 live, our own progression is our own savior, so let 
 us not go down the scale by idleness, but let us 
 think, reason, grow. 
 
 GOD 
 A relic of Idols of long ago past, 
 
 But Oh! how much longer shall ignorance last, 
 And shall we go backwards to darkness and night, 
 
 Or reason and think, and seek nature's true light, 
 
i8r 
 
 PUDDING, PIE and COOKIES 
 
 Written at South Bend in March 1920, while recovering from 
 the Flu, I was presented with pudding, pie and cookies by 
 a Mrs. Koon, and I told her I would make a pudding for 
 her, and this is the pudding. 
 
 I tried to make that pudding, 
 
 The best that I could do, 
 Though I had all materials, 
 
 Could not make it good as you. 
 
 It's somewhat heavy, sticky, 
 
 Will not melt in the mouth 
 As the old persimmons do, 
 
 That grow away down south. 
 
 That pie was simply fine, 
 
 So juicy nice and sweet, 
 I do not hardly see just how 
 
 It ever could be beat. 
 
 If I could only make them 
 
 So perfect, nice and fine, 
 I think that I would name them, 
 
 "That dandy pie O' mine." 
 
 And then there came some cookies 
 
 Like mother used to make, 
 And when she got to baking 
 
 It was no little bake. 
 
 And some would say two dozen, 
 
 And others might say four, 
 But I would say a hundred, 
 
 And sometimes may be more. 
 
 And that great big stone jar, 
 
 Would just be packed in tight, 
 Before ma thought she had enough 
 
 To last till Sunday night. 
 
i82 PUDDING, PIE AND COOKIES 
 
 For I went out to spelling schools, 
 
 And Lyceums at night, 
 When I got home, and rather late, 
 
 Four cookies fitted right, 
 
 There were some little toddlers, 
 Who walked two miles its true, 
 
 And then walked home from school again 
 As children used to do. 
 
 And when 'twas cold of evenings, 
 They stopped to warm their toes 
 
 And that was all the 'scuse they had, 
 That anybody knows. 
 
 They did not seem to care for 
 The fellow that looked like me. 
 
 But seemed to watch ma working, 
 Whatever her work might be. 
 
 They sometimes stopped and waited, 
 For more than half an hour, 
 
 They knew just where that cooky jar, 
 Was placed, before the war. 
 
 When each one got a cooky, 
 From out the big stone jar, 
 
 He started on his journey 
 It did not seem so far. 
 
 And no one ever really knew 
 
 The good those cookies have done, 
 
 But just to make a warm place 
 In the heart of every one. 
 
 But kindness like the cookies 
 That mother used to make, 
 
 Will leave it's imprint somewhere, 
 On times eternal wake. 
 
i8 3 
 
 WHAT AM I? 
 
 Man is surrounded everywhere, by the Vegetable 
 and Animal kingdoms. 
 
 Considering the many varieties of Plants, Shrubs, 
 Trees, Insects, Fishes, Birds and Animals; Man 
 seems to be the climax, the highest work of all 
 nature. 
 
 Plants and animals reproduce themselves each in 
 their own regular line, showing there is something 
 in nature, more than chance. Let us illustrate, 
 referring to plant life. 
 
 We find that every mature fertilized seed con- 
 tains the life principle or it would not germinate 
 and grow, Yet there is something more than life, in 
 that seed, if it were not so, it might grow, but there 
 would be no certainty as to what the growth might 
 be. 
 
 Under such conditions, if we plant a kernel of 
 corn, it might grow to be a giant oak tree, or if we 
 plant wheat, it might grow to be corn, oats, potatoes 
 or cabbage. 
 
 So we see at once, that in every fertile seed, there 
 is something more than the life principle, even in 
 the diminutive seed of the Poppy, there is a prin- 
 ciple, or as it were, there is infolded within that 
 minute seed, the full grown poppy with its 
 beautiful silken petals, even of the tricolored type, 
 thus proving that within that seed is the principle, 
 governing the whole form and color of that 
 special variety of poppy. What shall we call this 
 principle? is it soul? I hardly think so, for con- 
 venience we might call it the "form principle." 
 
 These same principles apply to all the animal 
 kingdom, but with the animal, there is something 
 more; something which we call consciousness, as 
 evidenced by the fact that horse or dog feels the 
 whip or spur. They are also endowed with what we 
 call intelligence, for they hear and understand; 
 
184 WHAT AM I? 
 
 have capacity to know. 
 
 Yet this is not all, we find there is something else 
 with animals and men, something which men have 
 called instinct, which is shown by the robin in 
 building it's nest, by the homing pigeon finding it's 
 home nest, also by the bees finding the hive, and 
 forming the honey comb. 
 
 Man seems to have but little of this quality, of 
 instinct, but to what extent it could be developed 
 under favorable conditions it is difficult to say, but 
 with some animals it seems to be a sort of wisdom, 
 by which they seem to know certain things without 
 being taught ; something akin to intuition, by which 
 some persons seem to know much regarding others, 
 without being told in any way. 
 
 With man, the principle of intelligence, seems to 
 have overgrown the principle of instinct. 
 
 However man is born endowed with the prin- 
 ciples of life, form, instinct, consciousness, in- 
 telligence. 
 
 We readily recognize the Spirit, as being the 
 principle which we have described as "form." 
 
 Regarding the principle of instinct, I confess that 
 it is little used, and so poorly demonstrated in man, 
 that I cannot definitely trace its exact place or use. 
 
 But consciousness, I trace back to mean, a know- 
 ledge of life, knowledge of existance and capability, 
 for without consciousness, we are practically dead. 
 
 Intelligence, or capacity to know, is that prin- 
 ciple in nature in which man excels all other known 
 products of nature. 
 
 So, broadly speaking, I would say the Soul, con- 
 sists of life, spirit, consciousness and intelligence, 
 hence every man will live after the change called 
 death, for these principles are eternal, unchange- 
 able and under these conditions they will go on, 
 along the lines of eternal progress. He who gains 
 the most of truth, human kindness and purest love, 
 with charity for all, and lives it, will be the farthest 
 advanced, will have the least of wrong and sin to 
 
WHAT AM I? 185 
 
 outgrow and overcome. 
 
 Certainly this tends towards greater happiness 
 which we deem worth striving for, so let us think, 
 reason and grow, let us ask ourselves the question, 
 What am I? 
 
 I am the objective mind. 
 
 I am that which can say "I think, therefore I am." 
 
 I am that which takes note of the incidents of life. 
 
 I am the living soul, the conscious entity, the 
 Lamb's Book of Life, on which is recorded all the 
 incidents of my life, 
 
 I am the Soul, not the brain. 
 
 I am that which acts upon the brain, I originate 
 and control the thoughts, that I send through the 
 brain, causing the material body to act. 
 
 I am the master or owner, of the body and brain, 
 the house in which I live. 
 
 I am not the house, the house is not I, you see me 
 not, you only see the material house in which I live, 
 the Spirit house you cannot see, except by the 
 spiritual sight. 
 
 The Subjective mind is my servant; who is keep- 
 ing my material house in order, that I may live in it. 
 
 The Subjective mind, sometimes receives thoughts 
 from impressions I have left on the brain of the 
 physical structure, when sending thoughts through 
 it. 
 
 When I am not in, or in contact with the physical 
 body, it is unconscious, I am then only in the 
 spiritual body, outside the material body, leaving 
 the material body entirely in charge of the sub- 
 conscious self. 
 
 If by accident, or by over work, I give the sub- 
 conscious self more than it can do, it will not do it 
 well, and I the conscious self, cannot use the body 
 or brain to the best advantage. 
 
 If I eat indigestible food, the sub-conscious self 
 cannot handle it successfully. 
 
 If I eat more than is required, the sub-conscious 
 self has extra work to do, to dispose of it, and it is 
 
i86 WHAT AM I? 
 
 liable to clog the system, or cause stomach trouble, 
 in other words, the battery, tjie laboratory of the 
 bodily structure is over worked, and in such cases, 
 fasting is better than feasting, as it relieves the 
 over crowded condition, and the sub-conscious self, 
 which has complete control of the entire laboratory 
 of the system is then enabled to overcome the 
 trouble and set the house to rights once more. 
 
 Under the crowded condition, the nerves (which 
 we refer to as electric wires to illustrate) are often 
 short circuited or the contact broken, which results 
 in a condition similar to that of paralysis or 
 apoplexy. Where short circuit is perfect, or a 
 contact completely broken, it is very difficult if not 
 entirely impossible to correct it. 
 
 And when the veins or arteries become clogged, 
 or partially clogged, the subjective mind can no 
 longer keep the different parts of the body acting 
 properly for the particles torn down by any act or 
 thought, become waste particles of matter that 
 cannot be easily removed from the system under 
 the clogged condition, neither can new particles be 
 easily brought in to rebuild the parts torn down. 
 
 It is a well known fact that every thought pass- 
 ing through the brain, tears down some brain cells, 
 which must be removed and replaced. 
 
 If the sub-conscious mind cannot carry on this 
 cleaning out and building up of the brain, on 
 account of the clogging of the arteries or veins, or 
 on account of the breaking or short circuiting of the 
 nerves, then the brain cannot act properly. 
 
 When the subjective mind fails to keep the body 
 and brain in condition so the objective mind can 
 send its messages through the brain, then the soul 
 steps out and the body becomes unconscious, dead. 
 
 However we are aware of the fact that the living 
 soul consisting of the eternal principles of Life, 
 Consciousness, Intelligence and Spirit, is the only 
 thing that now is, or ever has been, known to man, 
 that can of itself start energy in action and do that 
 
WHAT AM I? 187 
 
 which it wills to do. 
 
 The soul, the real man, the God within, while 
 living in earth life, is living in the house we call the 
 body, which body we may drop or cast aside, but 
 the real man, the soul, never dies, for all the prin- 
 ciples of which it is constituted are eternal in nature. 
 They were without beginning and will be without 
 ending. 
 
 It is claimed by some, that the power to think 
 and say I am, is only the result of brain action, and 
 when the body and brain die, then the soul ceases to 
 exists, but we must not forget that the brain does 
 not build the soul, and the soul is not a part of the 
 brain or body. 
 
 We must remember that the body and brain, con- 
 sist of many different material substances, that 
 have been brought together by the sub-conscious 
 mind, which is a part of, or servant of, the objective 
 mind, the soul, thus building the body and brain as 
 the home of the soul, while in earth life. Be sure 
 to get this thought that the Spirit is always first, 
 and builds the brain, and body, as shown by the 
 spirit (form principle) in the poppy seed, and that 
 the brain does not build the soul, and is not the 
 originator of thought, neither is the brain the store- 
 house of memory or knowledge, the brain is but the 
 medium through which the soul acts, to manifest 
 during earth life. 
 
 Now we must remember, the body and brain are 
 material substance, acting under the principles of 
 nature, Natural law, hence the different sub- 
 stances of which the body and brain are composed, 
 will separate, disintegrate, destroying the form of 
 the body, but remember this, the prime principles of 
 material substance do not die, but each and every particle of 
 material substance is true to nature and still exists; gold will 
 still be gold. Each particle of matter will return to its original 
 substance, to its prime principle, or be taken up by other life 
 organizations; it does not die. 
 
188 WHAT AM I? 
 
 Yes, we find the prime principles of nature are eternal and 
 unchangeable. Now we find the prime principles of Conscious- 
 ness, and Intelligence are not only eternal, but when in connec- 
 tion with Life and Spirit they are inseparable; that is, con- 
 sciousness cannot act without intelligence, neither can intelli- 
 gence act withozit consciousness. 
 
 Therefore we have the four great prime prin- 
 ciples Life, Spirit, Consciousness and Intelligence, 
 bound together in the soul, the highest and greatest 
 of all nature's work, the climax of evolution, that 
 which all nature seems to be striving to perfect, by 
 and through the power of eternal progression ; then 
 shall we say that the disintegration of the body, in 
 passing to its prime principles, causes the death or sepa- 
 ration of the four great prime principles that constitute the 
 soul, that which seems to be the highest product of evolution, 
 and capable of endless progress? 
 
 Life and Spirit are prime principles eternal in 
 nature, which seem to envelope the two principles 
 of Consciousness and Intelligence, constituting the 
 soul. 
 
 In Spirit Manifestations such as, Etherealiz- 
 ation, Transfiguration and Materialzation; the 
 Spirit always appears with the form and features 
 of the material body, but we know the Spirit was, 
 prior to the material body, and governs its form, 
 the Spirit being in reality the base upon which the 
 material body is builded, even as the Spirit in the 
 poppy seed is the principle upon which the poppy 
 is builded. 
 
 When from any cause the material body is no 
 longer kept in working order, then the spirit body, 
 together with the consciousness and intelligence, 
 steps out from it into the broader and more perfect 
 life conditions, still to progress, outgrowing and 
 living above the evils and ills of earth life. 
 
 Now I would ask, does the poppy seed, the 
 kernel of corn, or the complete growth from them, 
 
WHAT AM I? 189 
 
 contain a brain? No not so. 
 
 They do not have Consciousness or Intelligence, 
 which require a brain, or central station as it were, 
 by and through which to control the whole physical 
 structure, and also to transmit and receive thought 
 vibrations, by which the soul may progress, advance, 
 by the great processes of evolution. Such 
 evolution is manifest everywhere, and is constantly 
 going on, and always tending towards a higher and 
 better condition, in everything. Yet the soul of 
 man is the highest, the most advanced in the line of 
 evolution of anything of which man has any know- 
 ledge. 
 
 Now since this is true, is it reasonable to suppose 
 that evolution ceases with the death of the physical 
 body? In other words, when it steps out of the 
 physical structure, leaving it unconscious, and ready 
 to disintegrate ? 
 
 Now the Spirit of man, the soul, the God within, 
 stands as it were, back of, or outside the brain. 
 The body and brain do not build the living, thinking 
 soul. The Spirit is always first, prior to the body 
 and brain, and is that which always decides the 
 form of the body and brain. 
 
 The Spirit, is the real prime principle around, or 
 upon which the body and brain are builded, and 
 with the life principle, the evolution of the body 
 is begun, and at some time during the evolution of 
 the body, the Life and Spirit principles take on the 
 prime principles of Consciousness and Intelligence, 
 completing the living soul, which can say "I think, 
 therefore I am. 
 
 These principles are each and all eternal and 
 will never die, they are not material substance like 
 the body, the poppy seed, or grain of corn, consist- 
 ing of the various kinds of material, substance 
 which will disintegrate and separate, destroying 
 their form; but the soul principles are eternal 
 principles, like unto, Mathematics, Gravity, Energy 
 etc, which govern and control all things within 
 
igo WHAT AM I? 
 
 their special spheres. The soul containing the 
 four principles make man capable of evolving 
 thought, and advancing in knowledge, in other 
 words, progressing towards a higher plane of under- 
 standing, which does not originate in, or from 
 material substance, but purely by and through the 
 prime principles constituting the soul. When the 
 soul steps out and away from the physical body, it 
 can, and will, still know, think, reason, love and 
 live. 
 
 «^-^^l 
 
 MAN IS FOR 
 
 —From Confucius 
 He who knows, and knows that he knows, he is wise, follow 
 
 him. 
 He who knows, and knows not that he knows, he is asleep, 
 
 awake him. 
 He who knows not, and knows not that he knows not, he is a 
 
 fool, shun him. 
 He who knows not, and knows that he knows not, he is a child, 
 
 teach him. 
 
 «^^e» 
 
 They are not dead, but only gone before, 
 
 And ever watch and wait at heavens open door, 
 
 And will, until that blessed day shall come 
 
 When we shall meet and they shall welcome 
 home. 
 
I 9 I 
 Our God is the Soul in the Man 
 
 Oh! See those beautiful roses, 
 
 That came to us in the night, 
 With a pink carnation for mother, 
 
 For grandmother, one of pure white. 
 
 For grandmother passed o'er the river, 
 And the years have flown swiftly by, 
 
 And now she is waiting and watching, 
 To welcome us there by and by. 
 
 The flowers were all wrapped in oiled paper 
 And placed in the box with such care, 
 
 It tells us that love thoughts are dwelling 
 In the hearts of the senders somewhere. 
 
 Those flowers are so bright and so fragrant, 
 And the fern leaves such beautiful green, 
 
 They make for our souls a bright picture, 
 A glimpse, of the home yet unseen. 
 
 And then, away down in one corner 
 
 Where partly hidden from view, 
 We found a package of sweet meats, 
 
 I think they would surely please you. 
 
 And taking the package together, 
 
 The brightest, the sweetest, the best. 
 
 We glad would send back to the senders, 
 The wish, they may ever be blest. 
 
 We read from the red of the roses, 
 
 Of a love that is holy and high, 
 And from the green of the fern leaves, 
 
 Of a life that never can die. 
 
 We catch from the white carnation 
 
 A purity thought, as we think, 
 And see them all blended together, 
 
 In the blossoms of beautiful pink. 
 
192 OUR GOD THE SOUL IN THE MAN 
 
 Oh! whence came those beauties of nature, 
 Let us try their secret to read. 
 
 We find each blossom once hidden 
 In a germ, the life in a seed. 
 
 And there was decreed before planting, 
 
 The rose or carnation to be, 
 Enfolded so deep in that germ life 
 
 That poor mortal eyes could not see, 
 
 By Nature, the giver of all things, 
 The God in the germ is the plan, 
 
 And so has all nature recorded 
 Our God, is the soul in the man. 
 
 <N®^ 
 
 INSPIRATION 
 
 Many of my poems have been written at night, in total 
 darkness. Sometimes the writing is good and plain, some- 
 times it is poor and the lines cross making it difficult to read. 
 
 I believe that the very best, are among those I have given 
 in public from subjects given by the audience, these are very 
 seldom repeated so I can write them, however a few have been. 
 
 They are given in perfect harmony with what Jesus taught 
 his Disciples (Matthew X. 19th.) "Take no thought how or 
 what you shall speak, for it shall be given you in that same 
 hour, what ye shall speak." 
 
 When starting to give a poem I never know what will be the 
 style of verse, or the rhyme following the line end. It is all 
 purely inspirational, the whole story seeems to be given to 
 me, two to four words in advance of the word spoken, while 
 speaking I often think of other things, I often wonder what 
 will be the rhyme, or what good thought will be woven into the 
 poem or lecture. 
 
*93 
 
 NOT DEAD 
 
 BURIAL SERVICE AT THE GRAVE 
 
 Not dead. He has only just stepped across the 
 border land, away from earth's troubles, sickness 
 and pain, into the great and beautiful beyond, there 
 to meet his long lost, loved ones, and to welcome and 
 greet those yet to come, and go with them adown the 
 aisles of time, rejoicing in the high and holy love, 
 in the true light of the great and perfect day, in his 
 "home not made with hands" but with good deeds, 
 kindly acts and thoughts, there to live through the 
 endless ages, in the land of true freedom, higher 
 knowledge, better understanding, that is, just be- 
 yond the great divide. Oh soul ! Thou who hast gone 
 from this form of clay, we ask you not to forget 
 those of earth life, but come with sweet messages 
 of love and comfort, teach us no longer to fear the 
 future, but make us to know the truth that you live, 
 and because you live we too shall live, beyond the 
 great divide. 
 
 And Oh ! ye souls of earth, awake, arise, and seek 
 the light, the truth that shall make you free ; free 
 from the dread and fear of the future life and an 
 eternal punishment, and make you to rejoice in the 
 knowledge that nature's great laws will give unto 
 every soul, all the peace, joy and comfort, the 
 highest and purest friendship and love, that their 
 earthly life has prepared them to enjoy; which 
 shall go with them adown the ages of endless pro- 
 gress, in their great home, in the sweet by and by. 
 INVOCATION 
 
 Oh Soul; Thou who art the God within, awake, 
 arise, and seek the light, the truth that shall make 
 you free, free from the dogmas, false teachings and 
 idol worship of the past. 
 
 Seek a better understanding of what life is, here 
 and hereafter, learn the fact that all phenomena 
 both physical and Spiritual are but the expression 
 
194 NOT DEAD 
 
 of nature. Learn that there is no miracle, no super- 
 natural. Learn that truth is always in harmony 
 with nature, and that only truth can make us free. 
 
 And oh ye Spirit friends, come near unto us and 
 help us to understand the wonderful teachings of 
 nature, help us to understand the reality and beauty 
 of spirit life, help us to live good and noble lives 
 here, that we may be the better prepared to meet 
 our lost, loved ones in the great and perfect day. 
 
 Help us to overcome evil, to quiet the angry and 
 the jealous, help us to comfort the sorrowing, heal 
 the sick, assist the needy, and lift up and give new 
 strength and courage to the downfallen, that the 
 world may be a better place in which to live, that 
 the light from the great beyond shall illumine the 
 souls of men and women everywhere throughout 
 the world. For the world is our country, until we 
 step across the border land into the great and per- 
 fect day, where peace and harmony, friendship and 
 love abide ever more. 
 
195 
 
 FINIS 
 
 Now as you close these pages, 
 
 Do not drop our thoughts for ages, 
 
 But keep what e'er of truth you there can see, 
 All prejudice rejecting, 
 
 Your thoughts with care directing, 
 
 For truth, and only truth, can make you free. 
 Then heal thy soul of blindness, 
 And ope thine eyes to kindness, 
 
 And learn to love your brothers, every one. 
 And by thy work expressing 
 True goodness worth possessing 
 
 'Till life's work here is well and nobly done. 
 Then home in life eternal, 
 In land of joy supernal, 
 
 You will have builded beautiful and high, 
 Your work will be a treasure 
 
 To old earth, that none can measure, 
 
 For goodness, kindness, truth, can never die. 
 Now while the light is shining, 
 Your days are fast declining, 
 
 Oh strive to gain of knowledge all you can, 
 And where a heart is throbbing 
 Or a soul in sadness sobbing 
 
 Send out your soul to aid them, every man. 
 By scales of justice weighing, 
 
 Each thought or word you'r saying, 
 
 You'll read them on your record by and by, 
 All wrong will be recorded, 
 All right will be rewarded, 
 
 On record of the soul that cannot die. 
 I hope some time to meet you, 
 In friendship true to greet you, 
 
 As reader of the thoughts herein expressed, 
 If this one heart has bettered, 
 Or a single soul unfettered, 
 
 We'll feel our efforts have been truly blessed. 
 
INDEX 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 FRONT PIECE, AUTHOR AND WIFE 
 
 BIRTH PLACE OF AUTHOR OPPOSITE PAGE 144 
 
 LECTURES AND ARTICLES 
 
 
 Be Your Own Savior 
 
 25 
 
 Building a Home 
 
 97 
 
 Benediction 
 
 113 
 
 Creation or Evolution 
 
 33 
 
 Created or Always Existed 
 
 131 
 
 Fears Spiritualism too near the old time 
 
 
 Religions 
 
 41 
 
 God of Genesis or Infinite Intelligence 
 
 147 
 
 Has the Religion of the past been a Sucess 
 
 55 
 
 Invocation 
 
 64 
 
 Invocation 
 
 193 
 
 If Created When 
 
 77 
 
 Jesus of Nazareth 
 
 9 
 
 Meduimship 
 
 125 
 
 Man is Four 
 
 193 
 
 Not Dead 
 
 193 
 
 Objective and Subjective Mind 
 
 152 
 
 Preface by the Author 
 
 1 
 
 Shaken in the Sieve of Reason 
 
 71 
 
 Thought Does Travel 
 
 14 
 
 The Universe Governed by Law Alone 
 
 65 
 
 The Truth Shall Make You Free 
 
 86 
 
 The World Does Move 
 
 107 
 
 Thoughts are not Things 
 
 117 
 
 The Great Fiction 
 
 170 
 
 What Ami? 
 
 183 
 
 POEMS 
 
 
 A Mother's Voice 
 
 52 
 
 As Ever 
 
 84 
 
 After the Husking Bee 
 
 114 
 
 Climbing the Ladder of Life 
 
 37 
 
 Don't Go To War 'Till You Know What For 
 
 62 
 
 Fore Ordained 
 
 23 
 
 Finis 
 
 195 
 
Hew to the Line 
 
 8 
 
 Home 
 
 105 
 
 Life 
 
 76 
 
 Music of the Spheres 
 
 13 
 
 Mediumship, Scientists and Science 
 
 128 
 
 Michigan Pioneer Home 
 
 144 
 
 Only Seventy One 
 
 167 
 
 Our God the Soul in the Man 
 
 191 
 
 Prosperity 
 
 150 
 
 Pudding-, Pie and Cookies 
 
 181 
 
 Right is Always Right 
 
 70 
 
 The Washing Machine 
 
 30 
 
 The Fall of Man 
 
 94 
 
 The Journey of Life 
 
 124 
 
 SHORT POEMS 
 
 
 Friendship 
 
 40 
 
 Friend is a word that many speak 
 
 63 
 
 God 
 
 180 
 
 Hold me when the Shadows Lengthen 
 
 51 
 
 I Plowed my Last Furrow 
 
 24 
 
 I Learned 
 
 69 
 
 No Soul Shut Out of Heaven 
 
 169 
 
 Oh May Ye See As Angels Saw 
 
 75 
 
 Of all the Endless Universe 
 
 85 
 
 Prayer to the Goddess of Liberty 
 
 106 
 
 Spirit Presence 
 
 127 
 
 To a Friend 
 
 123 
 
 When the Lights Shine In. 
 
 32 
 
 When the Gates of Heaven Open 
 
 61 
 
 When the Truth is Really Spoken 
 
 130 
 
"He Who Would Write Things Which Will Live, Must Live 
 The Things Which He Writes. " 
 
 Books Written by Rev. E. W. Sprague 
 
 A New Book: "All The Spiritualism Of The Christian Bible, 
 And The Scripture Directly Opposing It.* 
 
 Let us take the Bible at its real true value, but not at the 
 estimate of fanatics. 
 
 This book is a New Revelation, as well as a Scientific Inter- 
 pretation of these Scriptures. It has a large Index which 
 enables the reader to turn at once to any of the phases of 
 Mediumship, such as dark circles, trumpet speaking, 
 clairvoyance, slate writing, trance, spirit materialization, and 
 to all the other phases of mediumship, and to all scripture 
 teaching Spiritualism; and also to all the scripture directly 
 opposing it. Furthermore, it gives the important teachings of 
 the materialism of King Solomon, King David, the prophets, 
 and others that oppose the belief in a future life. 
 
 This book quotes many hundreds of passages of scripture 
 that teach Spiritualism, and is a complete text book of the 
 Spiritualism of the Bible. 
 
 It is a book of 400 pages with a good portrait of the author, 
 and is neatly bound in cloth and embossed in gold. Price 
 Postage Paid $4.28. 
 
 Another New Book: "Was Jesus Of Nazareth God Or Man, 
 Christ Or Spirit Medium?" Let The Bible Decide 
 
 This book amply proves by the Scriptures that Jesus of 
 Nazareth was born of earthly parents, the same as other 
 children are born. The testimony of Matthew, Mark, Luke, 
 John, Peter, and of Jesus himself declares it. The Scriptures 
 themselvees plainly show that he was a wonderful Spirit 
 Medium possessing both the mental and physical phases ; that 
 his parents were both Mediums ; that he had a large band of 
 Spirit guides or guardians ; that he was an Inspirational 
 Speaker; a Test Medium; a Medium for Spirit Voices; a Mind 
 Reader ; that he gave private readings ; was a Trance Medium ; 
 and a Materializing Medium. And that he taught Spiritualism 
 and demonstrated its truth by the exercise of his own splendid 
 
mediumship ; and that he was a martyr to the same cause that 
 Spiritualism represents, and that the Spiritualists of today are 
 laboring to advance. 
 
 The book has 180 pages, is neatly bound in cloth, and em- 
 bossed in gold, and contains a portrait of the author. Price 
 Postage Paid $2.00. 
 
 SPIRIT MEDIUMSHIP 
 
 Its Various Phases, How Developed And Safely Practiced. 
 
 A Compendium of Psychic Science for Use in Seances, 
 Circles, Psychic Classes and Individual use. 
 
 Spirit Mediumship is the foundation upon which Spiritualism 
 rests. The proper development of ones Mediumship is of 
 vital importance. 
 
 This book contains 137 pages, also an excellent portrait of 
 the author, and is bound in full cloth, embossed in gold. Price 
 Postage Paid $1.25. 
 
 SPIRIT OBSESSION 
 
 A False Doctrine And A Menace To Modern Spiritualism. 
 
 The doctrine of SPIRIT OBSESSION is the child of ancient 
 witchcraft and has no legitimate place in Modern Spiritualism. 
 Opponents of Spiritualism are vigorously promulgating it in 
 their insane desire to destroy this heaven-born spiritual 
 philosophy. Obsession is as false as the Christian doctrine 
 of the devil and eternal punishment. This book contains 153 
 pages, a good portrait of the author, it is bound in cloth and 
 embossed in gold. Price, postage paid $1.25. 
 
 PAMPHLETS 
 
 A New One: Entitled, "False Prophets Or Fraudulent 
 Mediums Of The Christian Bible." 
 
 This is a drastic reply to the many books, pamphlets, and 
 articles published in the sectarian journals of the Adventists, 
 Russellites, Baptists and by other Christian opponents, 
 attacking and condemning Spiritualism, Spiritualists and 
 their Mediums. It is written in defense of them all, but 
 especially in defense of the dear, faithful and loyal Mediums, 
 without whom this world would never have known anything 
 about a life after death. Price Postage Paid 40 cents. 
 
REINCARNATION— TRUE OR FALSE 1 
 
 The author for many years has been investigating the sub- 
 ject of reincarnation. He has interviewed mortals and spirits, 
 visited mummies, etc., in search of facts regarding the sub- 
 ject, and he gives the reader the benefit of his investigations. 
 
 The claim that some persons retain memories of former 
 lives is thoroughly explained and accounted f^r, as are other 
 strange and mysterious beliefs upon which reincarnation is 
 based. Price, postage paid 40 cents. 
 
 ADVENTISM AND THE DEVIL 
 
 The Adventists, Russellites and some others calling them- 
 selves Christians, are avowed foes of Modern Spiritualism. 
 They neglect no opportunity to condemn it. 
 
 This book exposes their false claims, and shows that the 
 Bible teaches Spiritualism; that the devil is not the author of 
 the phenomena of Spiritualism, etc., etc. Price, postage paid 
 35 cents. 
 
 Testimonies Of Leading Scientists And Theolgians Who Are 
 Believers in Spiritualism 
 
 Price, postage paid, 15 cents 
 
 The Science Of Spirit Communion 
 Analysed And Explained 
 
 Price, postage paid 15 cents 
 
 Address: REV. E. W. SPRAGUE. 
 975 W. CANFIELD AVE., DETROIT, MICH., 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnoiogles 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724) 779-21 1 1